Ann Veronica_ A Modern Love Story H. G. Wells 10096 downloads.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Ann Veronica: A Modern
Love Story
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

Title: Ann Veronica: A Modern Love Story

Author: H. G. Wells

Release date: March 18, 2006 [eBook #524]
Most recently updated: January 27, 2021

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/524

Credits: Produced by Charles Keller and David Widger

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ANN
VERONICA: A MODERN LOVE STORY ***

ANN VERONICA

A MODERN LOVE STORY

By H. G. Wells
“The art of ignoring is one of the accomplishments of
every
well-bred girl, so carefully instilled that at last she can
even ignore her own thoughts and her own knowledge.”

CONTENTS

ANN VERONICA

CHAPTER THE FIRST
CHAPTER THE SECOND
CHAPTER THE THIRD
CHAPTER THE FOURTH
CHAPTER THE FIFTH
CHAPTER THE SIXTH
CHAPTER THE SEVENTH
CHAPTER THE EIGHTH
CHAPTER THE NINTH
CHAPTER THE TENTH
CHAPTER THE ELEVENTH
CHAPTER THE TWELFTH
CHAPTER THE THIRTEENTH
CHAPTER THE FOURTEENTH
CHAPTER THE FIFTEENTH

CHAPTER THE SIXTEENTH
CHAPTER THE SEVENTEENTH

ANN VERONICA

CHAPTER THE FIRST
ANN VERONICA TALKS TO HER FATHER

Part 1
One Wednesday afternoon in late September, Ann Veronica Stanley came
down from London in a state of solemn excitement and quite resolved to
have things out with her father that very evening. She had trembled on the
verge of such a resolution before, but this time quite definitely she made it.
A crisis had been reached, and she was almost glad it had been reached. She
made up her mind in the train home that it should be a decisive crisis. It is
for that reason that this novel begins with her there, and neither earlier nor
later, for it is the history of this crisis and its consequences that this novel
has to tell.
She had a compartment to herself in the train from London to
Morningside Park, and she sat with both her feet on the seat in an attitude
that would certainly have distressed her mother to see, and horrified her
grandmother beyond measure; she sat with her knees up to her chin and her
hands clasped before them, and she was so lost in thought that she
discovered with a start, from a lettered lamp, that she was at Morningside
Park, and thought she was moving out of the station, whereas she was only
moving in. “Lord!” she said. She jumped up at once, caught up a leather
clutch containing notebooks, a fat text-book, and a chocolate-and-yellow-
covered pamphlet, and leaped neatly from the carriage, only to discover that
the train was slowing down and that she had to traverse the full length of
the platform past it again as the result of her precipitation. “Sold again,” she
remarked. “Idiot!” She raged inwardly while she walked along with that air
of self-contained serenity that is proper to a young lady of nearly two-and-
twenty under the eye of the world.
She walked down the station approach, past the neat, obtrusive offices of
the coal merchant and the house agent, and so to the wicket-gate by the
butcher’s shop that led to the field path to her home. Outside the post-office
stood a no-hatted, blond young man in gray flannels, who was elaborately
affixing a stamp to a letter. At the sight of her he became rigid and a
singularly bright shade of pink. She made herself serenely unaware of his
existence, though it may be it was his presence that sent her by the field
detour instead of by the direct path up the Avenue.

“Umph!” he said, and regarded his letter doubtfully before consigning it
to the pillar-box. “Here goes,” he said. Then he hovered undecidedly for
some seconds with his hands in his pockets and his mouth puckered to a
whistle before he turned to go home by the Avenue.
Ann Veronica forgot him as soon as she was through the gate, and her
face resumed its expression of stern preoccupation. “It’s either now or
never,” she said to herself....
Morningside Park was a suburb that had not altogether, as people say,
come off. It consisted, like pre-Roman Gaul, of three parts. There was first
the Avenue, which ran in a consciously elegant curve from the railway
station into an undeveloped wilderness of agriculture, with big, yellow
brick villas on either side, and then there was the pavement, the little clump
of shops about the post-office, and under the railway arch was a congestion
of workmen’s dwellings. The road from Surbiton and Epsom ran under the
arch, and, like a bright fungoid growth in the ditch, there was now
appearing a sort of fourth estate of little red-and-white rough-cast villas,
with meretricious gables and very brassy window-blinds. Behind the
Avenue was a little hill, and an iron-fenced path went over the crest of this
to a stile under an elm-tree, and forked there, with one branch going back
into the Avenue again.
“It’s either now or never,” said Ann Veronica, again ascending this stile.
“Much as I hate rows, I’ve either got to make a stand or give in altogether.”
She seated herself in a loose and easy attitude and surveyed the backs of
the Avenue houses; then her eyes wandered to where the new red-and-white
villas peeped among the trees. She seemed to be making some sort of
inventory. “Ye Gods!” she said at last. “WHAT a place!
“Stuffy isn’t the word for it.
“I wonder what he takes me for?”
When presently she got down from the stile a certain note of internal
conflict, a touch of doubt, had gone from her warm-tinted face. She had
now the clear and tranquil expression of one whose mind is made up. Her
back had stiffened, and her hazel eyes looked steadfastly ahead.
As she approached the corner of the Avenue the blond, no-hatted man in
gray flannels appeared. There was a certain air of forced fortuity in his
manner. He saluted awkwardly. “Hello, Vee!” he said.

“Hello, Teddy!” she answered.
He hung vaguely for a moment as she passed.
But it was clear she was in no mood for Teddys. He realized that he was
committed to the path across the fields, an uninteresting walk at the best of
times.
“Oh, dammit!” he remarked, “dammit!” with great bitterness as he faced
it.

Part 2
Ann Veronica Stanley was twenty-one and a half years old. She had black
hair, fine eyebrows, and a clear complexion; and the forces that had
modelled her features had loved and lingered at their work and made them
subtle and fine. She was slender, and sometimes she seemed tall, and
walked and carried herself lightly and joyfully as one who commonly and
habitually feels well, and sometimes she stooped a little and was
preoccupied. Her lips came together with an expression between
contentment and the faintest shadow of a smile, her manner was one of
quiet reserve, and behind this mask she was wildly discontented and eager
for freedom and life.
She wanted to live. She was vehemently impatient—she did not clearly
know for what—to do, to be, to experience. And experience was slow in
coming. All the world about her seemed to be—how can one put it?—in
wrappers, like a house when people leave it in the summer. The blinds were
all drawn, the sunlight kept out, one could not tell what colors these gray
swathings hid. She wanted to know. And there was no intimation whatever
that the blinds would ever go up or the windows or doors be opened, or the
chandeliers, that seemed to promise such a blaze of fire, unveiled and
furnished and lit. Dim souls flitted about her, not only speaking but it would
seem even thinking in undertones....
During her school days, especially her earlier school days, the world had
been very explicit with her, telling her what to do, what not to do, giving
her lessons to learn and games to play and interests of the most suitable and
various kinds. Presently she woke up to the fact that there was a
considerable group of interests called being in love and getting married,
with certain attractive and amusing subsidiary developments, such as
flirtation and “being interested” in people of the opposite sex. She
approached this field with her usual liveliness of apprehension. But here she
met with a check. These interests her world promptly, through the agency of
schoolmistresses, older school-mates, her aunt, and a number of other
responsible and authoritative people, assured her she must on no account
think about. Miss Moffatt, the history and moral instruction mistress, was

particularly explicit upon this score, and they all agreed in indicating
contempt and pity for girls whose minds ran on such matters, and who
betrayed it in their conversation or dress or bearing. It was, in fact, a group
of interests quite unlike any other group, peculiar and special, and one to be
thoroughly ashamed of. Nevertheless, Ann Veronica found it a difficult
matter not to think of these things. However having a considerable amount
of pride, she decided she would disavow these undesirable topics and keep
her mind away from them just as far as she could, but it left her at the end
of her school days with that wrapped feeling I have described, and rather at
loose ends.
The world, she discovered, with these matters barred had no particular
place for her at all, nothing for her to do, except a functionless existence
varied by calls, tennis, selected novels, walks, and dusting in her father’s
house. She thought study would be better. She was a clever girl, the best of
her year in the High School, and she made a valiant fight for Somerville or
Newnham but her father had met and argued with a Somerville girl at a
friend’s dinner-table and he thought that sort of thing unsexed a woman. He
said simply that he wanted her to live at home. There was a certain amount
of disputation, and meanwhile she went on at school. They compromised at
length on the science course at the Tredgold Women’s College—she had
already matriculated into London University from school—she came of
age, and she bickered with her aunt for latch-key privileges on the strength
of that and her season ticket. Shamefaced curiosities began to come back
into her mind, thinly disguised as literature and art. She read voraciously,
and presently, because of her aunt’s censorship, she took to smuggling any
books she thought might be prohibited instead of bringing them home
openly, and she went to the theatre whenever she could produce an
acceptable friend to accompany her. She passed her general science
examination with double honors and specialized in science. She happened
to have an acute sense of form and unusual mental lucidity, and she found
in biology, and particularly in comparative anatomy, a very considerable
interest, albeit the illumination it cast upon her personal life was not
altogether direct. She dissected well, and in a year she found herself chafing
at the limitations of the lady B. Sc. who retailed a store of faded learning in
the Tredgold laboratory. She had already realized that this instructress was
hopelessly wrong and foggy—it is the test of the good comparative
anatomist—upon the skull. She discovered a desire to enter as a student in

the Imperial College at Westminster, where Russell taught, and go on with
her work at the fountain-head.
She had asked about that already, and her father had replied, evasively:
“We’ll have to see about that, little Vee; we’ll have to see about that.” In
that posture of being seen about the matter hung until she seemed
committed to another session at the Tredgold College, and in the mean time
a small conflict arose and brought the latch-key question, and in fact the
question of Ann Veronica’s position generally, to an acute issue.
In addition to the various business men, solicitors, civil servants, and
widow ladies who lived in the Morningside Park Avenue, there was a
certain family of alien sympathies and artistic quality, the Widgetts, with
which Ann Veronica had become very friendly. Mr. Widgett was a journalist
and art critic, addicted to a greenish-gray tweed suit and “art” brown ties;
he smoked corncob pipes in the Avenue on Sunday morning, travelled third
class to London by unusual trains, and openly despised golf. He occupied
one of the smaller houses near the station. He had one son, who had been
co-educated, and three daughters with peculiarly jolly red hair that Ann
Veronica found adorable. Two of these had been her particular intimates at
the High School, and had done much to send her mind exploring beyond the
limits of the available literature at home. It was a cheerful, irresponsible,
shamelessly hard-up family in the key of faded green and flattened purple,
and the girls went on from the High School to the Fadden Art School and a
bright, eventful life of art student dances, Socialist meetings, theatre
galleries, talking about work, and even, at intervals, work; and ever and
again they drew Ann Veronica from her sound persistent industry into the
circle of these experiences. They had asked her to come to the first of the
two great annual Fadden Dances, the October one, and Ann Veronica had
accepted with enthusiasm. And now her father said she must not go.
He had “put his foot down,” and said she must not go.
Going involved two things that all Ann Veronica’s tact had been
ineffectual to conceal from her aunt and father. Her usual dignified reserve
had availed her nothing. One point was that she was to wear fancy dress in
the likeness of a Corsair’s bride, and the other was that she was to spend
whatever vestiges of the night remained after the dance was over in London
with the Widgett girls and a select party in “quite a decent little hotel” near
Fitzroy Square.

“But, my dear!” said Ann Veronica’s aunt.
“You see,” said Ann Veronica, with the air of one who shares a difficulty,
“I’ve promised to go. I didn’t realize—I don’t see how I can get out of it
now.”
Then it was her father issued his ultimatum. He had conveyed it to her,
not verbally, but by means of a letter, which seemed to her a singularly
ignoble method of prohibition. “He couldn’t look me in the face and say it,”
said Ann Veronica.
“But of course it’s aunt’s doing really.”
And thus it was that as Ann Veronica neared the gates of home, she said
to herself: “I’ll have it out with him somehow. I’ll have it out with him. And
if he won’t—”
But she did not give even unspoken words to the alternative at that time.

Part 3
Ann Veronica’s father was a solicitor with a good deal of company
business: a lean, trustworthy, worried-looking, neuralgic, clean-shaven man
of fifty-three, with a hard mouth, a sharp nose, iron-gray hair, gray eyes,
gold-framed glasses, and a small, circular baldness at the crown of his head.
His name was Peter. He had had five children at irregular intervals, of
whom Ann Veronica was the youngest, so that as a parent he came to her
perhaps a little practised and jaded and inattentive; and he called her his
“little Vee,” and patted her unexpectedly and disconcertingly, and treated
her promiscuously as of any age between eleven and eight-and-twenty. The
City worried him a good deal, and what energy he had left over he spent
partly in golf, a game he treated very seriously, and partly in the practices of
microscopic petrography.
He “went in” for microscopy in the unphilosophical Victorian manner as
his “hobby.” A birthday present of a microscope had turned his mind to
technical microscopy when he was eighteen, and a chance friendship with a
Holborn microscope dealer had confirmed that bent. He had remarkably
skilful fingers and a love of detailed processes, and he had become one of
the most dexterous amateur makers of rock sections in the world. He spent
a good deal more money and time than he could afford upon the little room
at the top of the house, in producing new lapidary apparatus and new
microscopic accessories and in rubbing down slices of rock to a transparent
thinness and mounting them in a beautiful and dignified manner. He did it,
he said, “to distract his mind.” His chief successes he exhibited to the
Lowndean Microscopical Society, where their high technical merit never
failed to excite admiration. Their scientific value was less considerable,
since he chose rocks entirely with a view to their difficulty of handling or
their attractiveness at conversaziones when done. He had a great contempt
for the sections the “theorizers” produced. They proved all sorts of things
perhaps, but they were thick, unequal, pitiful pieces of work. Yet an
indiscriminating, wrong-headed world gave such fellows all sorts of
distinctions....

He read but little, and that chiefly healthy light fiction with chromatic
titles, The Red Sword, The Black Helmet, The Purple Robe, also in order
“to distract his mind.” He read it in winter in the evening after dinner, and
Ann Veronica associated it with a tendency to monopolize the lamp, and to
spread a very worn pair of dappled fawn-skin slippers across the fender. She
wondered occasionally why his mind needed so much distraction. His
favorite newspaper was the Times, which he began at breakfast in the
morning often with manifest irritation, and carried off to finish in the train,
leaving no other paper at home.
It occurred to Ann Veronica once that she had known him when he was
younger, but day had followed day, and each had largely obliterated the
impression of its predecessor. But she certainly remembered that when she
was a little girl he sometimes wore tennis flannels, and also rode a bicycle
very dexterously in through the gates to the front door. And in those days,
too, he used to help her mother with her gardening, and hover about her
while she stood on the ladder and hammered creepers to the scullery wall.
It had been Ann Veronica’s lot as the youngest child to live in a home that
became less animated and various as she grew up. Her mother had died
when she was thirteen, her two much older sisters had married off—one
submissively, one insubordinately; her two brothers had gone out into the
world well ahead of her, and so she had made what she could of her father.
But he was not a father one could make much of.
His ideas about girls and women were of a sentimental and modest
quality; they were creatures, he thought, either too bad for a modern
vocabulary, and then frequently most undesirably desirable, or too pure and
good for life. He made this simple classification of a large and various sex
to the exclusion of all intermediate kinds; he held that the two classes had to
be kept apart even in thought and remote from one another. Women are
made like the potter’s vessels—either for worship or contumely, and are
withal fragile vessels. He had never wanted daughters. Each time a daughter
had been born to him he had concealed his chagrin with great tenderness
and effusion from his wife, and had sworn unwontedly and with passionate
sincerity in the bathroom. He was a manly man, free from any strong
maternal strain, and he had loved his dark-eyed, dainty bright-colored, and
active little wife with a real vein of passion in his sentiment. But he had
always felt (he had never allowed himself to think of it) that the

promptitude of their family was a little indelicate of her, and in a sense an
intrusion. He had, however, planned brilliant careers for his two sons, and,
with a certain human amount of warping and delay, they were pursuing
these. One was in the Indian Civil Service and one in the rapidly developing
motor business. The daughters, he had hoped, would be their mother’s care.
He had no ideas about daughters. They happen to a man.
Of course a little daughter is a delightful thing enough. It runs about
gayly, it romps, it is bright and pretty, it has enormous quantities of soft hair
and more power of expressing affection than its brothers. It is a lovely little
appendage to the mother who smiles over it, and it does things quaintly like
her, gestures with her very gestures. It makes wonderful sentences that you
can repeat in the City and are good enough for Punch. You call it a lot of
nicknames—“Babs” and “Bibs” and “Viddles” and “Vee”; you whack at it
playfully, and it whacks you back. It loves to sit on your knee. All that is
jolly and as it should be.
But a little daughter is one thing and a daughter quite another. There one
comes to a relationship that Mr. Stanley had never thought out. When he
found himself thinking about it, it upset him so that he at once resorted to
distraction. The chromatic fiction with which he relieved his mind glanced
but slightly at this aspect of life, and never with any quality of guidance. Its
heroes never had daughters, they borrowed other people’s. The one fault,
indeed, of this school of fiction for him was that it had rather a light way
with parental rights. His instinct was in the direction of considering his
daughters his absolute property, bound to obey him, his to give away or his
to keep to be a comfort in his declining years just as he thought fit. About
this conception of ownership he perceived and desired a certain sentimental
glamour, he liked everything properly dressed, but it remained ownership.
Ownership seemed only a reasonable return for the cares and expenses of a
daughter’s upbringing. Daughters were not like sons. He perceived,
however, that both the novels he read and the world he lived in
discountenanced these assumptions. Nothing else was put in their place, and
they remained sotto voce, as it were, in his mind. The new and the old
cancelled out; his daughters became quasi-independent dependents—which
is absurd. One married as he wished and one against his wishes, and now
here was Ann Veronica, his little Vee, discontented with her beautiful, safe,
and sheltering home, going about with hatless friends to Socialist meetings

and art-class dances, and displaying a disposition to carry her scientific
ambitions to unwomanly lengths. She seemed to think he was merely the
paymaster, handing over the means of her freedom. And now she insisted
that she MUST leave the chastened security of the Tredgold Women’s
College for Russell’s unbridled classes, and wanted to go to fancy dress
dances in pirate costume and spend the residue of the night with Widgett’s
ramshackle girls in some indescribable hotel in Soho!
He had done his best not to think about her at all, but the situation and his
sister had become altogether too urgent. He had finally put aside The Lilac
Sunbonnet, gone into his study, lit the gas fire, and written the letter that
had brought these unsatisfactory relations to a head.

Part 4
MY DEAR VEE, he wrote. These daughters! He gnawed his pen and
reflected, tore the sheet up, and began again.
“MY DEAR VERONICA,—Your aunt tells me you have involved
yourself in some arrangement with the Widgett girls about a Fancy Dress
Ball in London. I gather you wish to go up in some fantastic get-up,
wrapped about in your opera cloak, and that after the festivities you propose
to stay with these friends of yours, and without any older people in your
party, at an hotel. Now I am sorry to cross you in anything you have set
your heart upon, but I regret to say—”
“H’m,” he reflected, and crossed out the last four words.
“—but this cannot be.”
“No,” he said, and tried again: “but I must tell you quite definitely that I
feel it to be my duty to forbid any such exploit.”
“Damn!” he remarked at the defaced letter; and, taking a fresh sheet, he
recopied what he had written. A certain irritation crept into his manner as he
did so.
“I regret that you should ever have proposed it,” he went on.
He meditated, and began a new paragraph.
“The fact of it is, and this absurd project of yours only brings it to a head,
you have begun to get hold of some very queer ideas about what a young
lady in your position may or may not venture to do. I do not think you quite
understand my ideals or what is becoming as between father and daughter.
Your attitude to me—”
He fell into a brown study. It was so difficult to put precisely.
“—and your aunt—”
For a time he searched for the mot juste. Then he went on:
“—and, indeed, to most of the established things in life is, frankly,
unsatisfactory. You are restless, aggressive, critical with all the crude
unthinking criticism of youth. You have no grasp upon the essential facts of
life (I pray God you never may), and in your rash ignorance you are

prepared to dash into positions that may end in lifelong regret. The life of a
young girl is set about with prowling pitfalls.”
He was arrested for a moment by an indistinct picture of Veronica
reading this last sentence. But he was now too deeply moved to trace a
certain unsatisfactoriness to its source in a mixture of metaphors. “Well,” he
said, argumentatively, “it IS. That’s all about it. It’s time she knew.”
“The life of a young girl is set about with prowling pitfalls, from which
she must be shielded at all costs.”
His lips tightened, and he frowned with solemn resolution.
“So long as I am your father, so long as your life is entrusted to my care,
I feel bound by every obligation to use my authority to check this odd
disposition of yours toward extravagant enterprises. A day will come when
you will thank me. It is not, my dear Veronica, that I think there is any harm
in you; there is not. But a girl is soiled not only by evil but by the proximity
of evil, and a reputation for rashness may do her as serious an injury as
really reprehensible conduct. So do please believe that in this matter I am
acting for the best.”
He signed his name and reflected. Then he opened the study door and
called “Mollie!” and returned to assume an attitude of authority on the
hearthrug, before the blue flames and orange glow of the gas fire.
His sister appeared.
She was dressed in one of those complicated dresses that are all lace and
work and confused patternings of black and purple and cream about the
body, and she was in many ways a younger feminine version of the same
theme as himself. She had the same sharp nose—which, indeed, only Ann
Veronica, of all the family, had escaped. She carried herself well, whereas
her brother slouched, and there was a certain aristocratic dignity about her
that she had acquired through her long engagement to a curate of family, a
scion of the Wiltshire Edmondshaws. He had died before they married, and
when her brother became a widower she had come to his assistance and
taken over much of the care of his youngest daughter. But from the first her
rather old-fashioned conception of life had jarred with the suburban
atmosphere, the High School spirit and the memories of the light and little
Mrs. Stanley, whose family had been by any reckoning inconsiderable—to
use the kindliest term. Miss Stanley had determined from the outset to have
the warmest affection for her youngest niece and to be a second mother in

her life—a second and a better one; but she had found much to battle with,
and there was much in herself that Ann Veronica failed to understand. She
came in now with an air of reserved solicitude.
Mr. Stanley pointed to the letter with a pipe he had drawn from his jacket
pocket. “What do you think of that?” he asked.
She took it up in her many-ringed hands and read it judicially. He filled
his pipe slowly.
“Yes,” she said at last, “it is firm and affectionate.”
“I could have said more.”
“You seem to have said just what had to be said. It seems to me exactly
what is wanted. She really must not go to that affair.”
She paused, and he waited for her to speak.
“I don’t think she quite sees the harm of those people or the sort of life to
which they would draw her,” she said. “They would spoil every chance.”
“She has chances?” he said, helping her out.
“She is an extremely attractive girl,” she said; and added, “to some
people. Of course, one doesn’t like to talk about things until there are things
to talk about.”
“All the more reason why she shouldn’t get herself talked about.”
“That is exactly what I feel.”
Mr. Stanley took the letter and stood with it in his hand thoughtfully for a
time. “I’d give anything,” he remarked, “to see our little Vee happily and
comfortably married.”
He gave the note to the parlormaid the next morning in an inadvertent,
casual manner just as he was leaving the house to catch his London train.
When Ann Veronica got it she had at first a wild, fantastic idea that it
contained a tip.

Part 5
Ann Veronica’s resolve to have things out with her father was not
accomplished without difficulty.
He was not due from the City until about six, and so she went and played
Badminton with the Widgett girls until dinner-time. The atmosphere at
dinner was not propitious. Her aunt was blandly amiable above a certain
tremulous undertow, and talked as if to a caller about the alarming spread of
marigolds that summer at the end of the garden, a sort of Yellow Peril to all
the smaller hardy annuals, while her father brought some papers to table
and presented himself as preoccupied with them. “It really seems as if we
shall have to put down marigolds altogether next year,” Aunt Molly
repeated three times, “and do away with marguerites. They seed beyond all
reason.” Elizabeth, the parlormaid, kept coming in to hand vegetables
whenever there seemed a chance of Ann Veronica asking for an interview.
Directly dinner was over Mr. Stanley, having pretended to linger to smoke,
fled suddenly up-stairs to petrography, and when Veronica tapped he
answered through the locked door, “Go away, Vee! I’m busy,” and made a
lapidary’s wheel buzz loudly.
Breakfast, too, was an impossible occasion. He read the Times with an
unusually passionate intentness, and then declared suddenly for the earlier
of the two trains he used.
“I’ll come to the station,” said Ann Veronica. “I may as well come up by
this train.”
“I may have to run,” said her father, with an appeal to his watch.
“I’ll run, too,” she volunteered.
Instead of which they walked sharply....
“I say, daddy,” she began, and was suddenly short of breath.
“If it’s about that dance project,” he said, “it’s no good, Veronica. I’ve
made up my mind.”
“You’ll make me look a fool before all my friends.”

“You shouldn’t have made an engagement until you’d consulted your
aunt.”
“I thought I was old enough,” she gasped, between laughter and crying.
Her father’s step quickened to a trot. “I won’t have you quarrelling and
crying in the Avenue,” he said. “Stop it!... If you’ve got anything to say, you
must say it to your aunt—”
“But look here, daddy!”
He flapped the Times at her with an imperious gesture.
“It’s settled. You’re not to go. You’re NOT to go.”
“But it’s about other things.”
“I don’t care. This isn’t the place.”
“Then may I come to the study to-night—after dinner?”
“I’m—BUSY!”
“It’s important. If I can’t talk anywhere else—I DO want an
understanding.”
Ahead of them walked a gentleman whom it was evident they must at
their present pace very speedily overtake. It was Ramage, the occupant of
the big house at the end of the Avenue. He had recently made Mr. Stanley’s
acquaintance in the train and shown him one or two trifling civilities. He
was an outside broker and the proprietor of a financial newspaper; he had
come up very rapidly in the last few years, and Mr. Stanley admired and
detested him in almost equal measure. It was intolerable to think that he
might overhear words and phrases. Mr. Stanley’s pace slackened.
“You’ve no right to badger me like this, Veronica,” he said. “I can’t see
what possible benefit can come of discussing things that are settled. If you
want advice, your aunt is the person. However, if you must air your
opinions—”
“To-night, then, daddy!”
He made an angry but conceivably an assenting noise, and then Ramage
glanced back and stopped, saluted elaborately, and waited for them to come
up. He was a square-faced man of nearly fifty, with iron-gray hair a mobile,
clean-shaven mouth and rather protuberant black eyes that now scrutinized
Ann Veronica. He dressed rather after the fashion of the West End than the
City, and affected a cultured urbanity that somehow disconcerted and

always annoyed Ann Veronica’s father extremely. He did not play golf, but
took his exercise on horseback, which was also unsympathetic.
“Stuffy these trees make the Avenue,” said Mr. Stanley as they drew
alongside, to account for his own ruffled and heated expression. “They
ought to have been lopped in the spring.”
“There’s plenty of time,” said Ramage. “Is Miss Stanley coming up with
us?”
“I go second,” she said, “and change at Wimbledon.”
“We’ll all go second,” said Ramage, “if we may?”
Mr. Stanley wanted to object strongly, but as he could not immediately
think how to put it, he contented himself with a grunt, and the motion was
carried. “How’s Mrs. Ramage?” he asked.
“Very much as usual,” said Ramage. “She finds lying up so much very
irksome. But, you see, she HAS to lie up.”
The topic of his invalid wife bored him, and he turned at once to Ann
Veronica. “And where are YOU going?” he said. “Are you going on again
this winter with that scientific work of yours? It’s an instance of heredity, I
suppose.” For a moment Mr. Stanley almost liked Ramage. “You’re a
biologist, aren’t you?”
He began to talk of his own impressions of biology as a commonplace
magazine reader who had to get what he could from the monthly reviews,
and was glad to meet with any information from nearer the fountainhead. In
a little while he and she were talking quite easily and agreeably. They went
on talking in the train—it seemed to her father a slight want of deference to
him—and he listened and pretended to read the Times. He was struck
disagreeably by Ramage’s air of gallant consideration and Ann Veronica’s
self-possessed answers. These things did not harmonize with his conception
of the forthcoming (if unavoidable) interview. After all, it came to him
suddenly as a harsh discovery that she might be in a sense regarded as
grownup. He was a man who in all things classified without nuance, and for
him there were in the matter of age just two feminine classes and no more
—girls and women. The distinction lay chiefly in the right to pat their
heads. But here was a girl—she must be a girl, since she was his daughter
and pat-able—imitating the woman quite remarkably and cleverly. He

resumed his listening. She was discussing one of those modern advanced
plays with a remarkable, with an extraordinary, confidence.
“His love-making,” she remarked, “struck me as unconvincing. He
seemed too noisy.”
The full significance of her words did not instantly appear to him. Then it
dawned. Good heavens! She was discussing love-making. For a time he
heard no more, and stared with stony eyes at a Book-War proclamation in
leaded type that filled half a column of the Times that day. Could she
understand what she was talking about? Luckily it was a second-class
carriage and the ordinary fellow-travellers were not there. Everybody, he
felt, must be listening behind their papers.
Of course, girls repeat phrases and opinions of which they cannot
possibly understand the meaning. But a middle-aged man like Ramage
ought to know better than to draw out a girl, the daughter of a friend and
neighbor....
Well, after all, he seemed to be turning the subject. “Broddick is a heavy
man,” he was saying, “and the main interest of the play was the
embezzlement.” Thank Heaven! Mr. Stanley allowed his paper to drop a
little, and scrutinized the hats and brows of their three fellow-travellers.
They reached Wimbledon, and Ramage whipped out to hand Miss
Stanley to the platform as though she had been a duchess, and she
descended as though such attentions from middle-aged, but still gallant,
merchants were a matter of course. Then, as Ramage readjusted himself in a
corner, he remarked: “These young people shoot up, Stanley. It seems only
yesterday that she was running down the Avenue, all hair and legs.”
Mr. Stanley regarded him through his glasses with something
approaching animosity.
“Now she’s all hat and ideas,” he said, with an air of humor.
“She seems an unusually clever girl,” said Ramage.
Mr. Stanley regarded his neighbor’s clean-shaven face almost warily.
“I’m not sure whether we don’t rather overdo all this higher education,” he
said, with an effect of conveying profound meanings.

Part 6
He became quite sure, by a sort of accumulation of reflection, as the day
wore on. He found his youngest daughter intrusive in his thoughts all
through the morning, and still more so in the afternoon. He saw her young
and graceful back as she descended from the carriage, severely ignoring
him, and recalled a glimpse he had of her face, bright and serene, as his
train ran out of Wimbledon. He recalled with exasperating perplexity her
clear, matter-of-fact tone as she talked about love-making being
unconvincing. He was really very proud of her, and extraordinarily angry
and resentful at the innocent and audacious self-reliance that seemed to
intimate her sense of absolute independence of him, her absolute security
without him. After all, she only LOOKED a woman. She was rash and
ignorant, absolutely inexperienced. Absolutely. He began to think of
speeches, very firm, explicit speeches, he would make.
He lunched in the Legal Club in Chancery Lane, and met Ogilvy.
Daughters were in the air that day. Ogilvy was full of a client’s trouble in
that matter, a grave and even tragic trouble. He told some of the particulars.
“Curious case,” said Ogilvy, buttering his bread and cutting it up in a way
he had. “Curious case—and sets one thinking.”
He resumed, after a mouthful: “Here is a girl of sixteen or seventeen,
seventeen and a half to be exact, running about, as one might say, in
London. Schoolgirl. Her family are solid West End people, Kensington
people. Father—dead. She goes out and comes home. Afterward goes on to
Oxford. Twenty-one, twenty-two. Why doesn’t she marry? Plenty of money
under her father’s will. Charming girl.”
He consumed Irish stew for some moments.
“Married already,” he said, with his mouth full. “Shopman.”
“Good God!” said Mr. Stanley.
“Good-looking rascal she met at Worthing. Very romantic and all that. He
fixed it.”
“But—”

“He left her alone. Pure romantic nonsense on her part. Sheer calculation
on his. Went up to Somerset House to examine the will before he did it. Yes.
Nice position.”
“She doesn’t care for him now?”
“Not a bit. What a girl of sixteen cares for is hair and a high color and
moonlight and a tenor voice. I suppose most of our daughters would marry
organ-grinders if they had a chance—at that age. My son wanted to marry a
woman of thirty in a tobacconist’s shop. Only a son’s another story. We
fixed that. Well, that’s the situation. My people don’t know what to do.
Can’t face a scandal. Can’t ask the gent to go abroad and condone a bigamy.
He misstated her age and address; but you can’t get home on him for a thing
like that.... There you are! Girl spoilt for life. Makes one want to go back to
the Oriental system!”
Mr. Stanley poured wine. “Damned Rascal!” he said. “Isn’t there a
brother to kick him?”
“Mere satisfaction,” reflected Ogilvy. “Mere sensuality. I rather think
they have kicked him, from the tone of some of the letters. Nice, of course.
But it doesn’t alter the situation.”
“It’s these Rascals,” said Mr. Stanley, and paused.
“Always has been,” said Ogilvy. “Our interest lies in heading them off.”
“There was a time when girls didn’t get these extravagant ideas.”
“Lydia Languish, for example. Anyhow, they didn’t run about so much.”
“Yes. That’s about the beginning. It’s these damned novels. All this
torrent of misleading, spurious stuff that pours from the press. These sham
ideals and advanced notions. Women who Dids, and all that kind of
thing....”
Ogilvy reflected. “This girl—she’s really a very charming, frank person
—had had her imagination fired, so she told me, by a school performance of
Romeo and Juliet.”
Mr. Stanley decided to treat that as irrelevant. “There ought to be a
Censorship of Books. We want it badly at the present time. Even WITH the
Censorship of Plays there’s hardly a decent thing to which a man can take
his wife and daughters, a creeping taint of suggestion everywhere. What
would it be without that safeguard?”

Ogilvy pursued his own topic. “I’m inclined to think, Stanley, myself that
as a matter of fact it was the expurgated Romeo and Juliet did the mischief.
If our young person hadn’t had the nurse part cut out, eh? She might have
known more and done less. I was curious about that. All they left it was the
moon and stars. And the balcony and ‘My Romeo!’”
“Shakespeare is altogether different from the modern stuff. Altogether
different. I’m not discussing Shakespeare. I don’t want to Bowdlerize
Shakespeare. I’m not that sort I quite agree. But this modern miasma—”
Mr. Stanley took mustard savagely.
“Well, we won’t go into Shakespeare,” said Ogilvy “What interests me is
that our young women nowadays are running about as free as air practically,
with registry offices and all sorts of accommodation round the corner.
Nothing to check their proceedings but a declining habit of telling the truth
and the limitations of their imaginations. And in that respect they stir up one
another. Not my affair, of course, but I think we ought to teach them more
or restrain them more. One or the other. They’re too free for their innocence
or too innocent for their freedom. That’s my point. Are you going to have
any apple-tart, Stanley? The apple-tart’s been very good lately—very
good!”

Part 7
At the end of dinner that evening Ann Veronica began: “Father!”
Her father looked at her over his glasses and spoke with grave
deliberation; “If there is anything you want to say to me,” he said, “you
must say it in the study. I am going to smoke a little here, and then I shall
go to the study. I don’t see what you can have to say. I should have thought
my note cleared up everything. There are some papers I have to look
through to-night—important papers.”
“I won’t keep you very long, daddy,” said Ann Veronica.
“I don’t see, Mollie,” he remarked, taking a cigar from the box on the
table as his sister and daughter rose, “why you and Vee shouldn’t discuss
this little affair—whatever it is—without bothering me.”
It was the first time this controversy had become triangular, for all three
of them were shy by habit.
He stopped in mid-sentence, and Ann Veronica opened the door for her
aunt. The air was thick with feelings. Her aunt went out of the room with
dignity and a rustle, and up-stairs to the fastness of her own room. She
agreed entirely with her brother. It distressed and confused her that the girl
should not come to her.
It seemed to show a want of affection, to be a deliberate and unmerited
disregard, to justify the reprisal of being hurt.
When Ann Veronica came into the study she found every evidence of a
carefully foreseen grouping about the gas fire. Both arm-chairs had been
moved a little so as to face each other on either side of the fender, and in the
circular glow of the green-shaded lamp there lay, conspicuously waiting, a
thick bundle of blue and white papers tied with pink tape. Her father held
some printed document in his hand, and appeared not to observe her entry.
“Sit down,” he said, and perused—“perused” is the word for it—for some
moments. Then he put the paper by. “And what is it all about, Veronica?” he
asked, with a deliberate note of irony, looking at her a little quizzically over
his glasses.

Ann Veronica looked bright and a little elated, and she disregarded her
father’s invitation to be seated. She stood on the mat instead, and looked
down on him. “Look here, daddy,” she said, in a tone of great
reasonableness, “I MUST go to that dance, you know.”
Her father’s irony deepened. “Why?” he asked, suavely.
Her answer was not quite ready. “Well, because I don’t see any reason
why I shouldn’t.”
“You see I do.”
“Why shouldn’t I go?”
“It isn’t a suitable place; it isn’t a suitable gathering.”
“But, daddy, what do you know of the place and the gathering?”
“And it’s entirely out of order; it isn’t right, it isn’t correct; it’s
impossible for you to stay in an hotel in London—the idea is preposterous. I
can’t imagine what possessed you, Veronica.”
He put his head on one side, pulled down the corners of his mouth, and
looked at her over his glasses.
“But why is it preposterous?” asked Ann Veronica, and fiddled with a
pipe on the mantel.
“Surely!” he remarked, with an expression of worried appeal.
“You see, daddy, I don’t think it IS preposterous. That’s really what I
want to discuss. It comes to this—am I to be trusted to take care of myself,
or am I not?”
“To judge from this proposal of yours, I should say not.”
“I think I am.”
“As long as you remain under my roof—” he began, and paused.
“You are going to treat me as though I wasn’t. Well, I don’t think that’s
fair.”
“Your ideas of fairness—” he remarked, and discontinued that sentence.
“My dear girl,” he said, in a tone of patient reasonableness, “you are a mere
child. You know nothing of life, nothing of its dangers, nothing of its
possibilities. You think everything is harmless and simple, and so forth. It
isn’t. It isn’t. That’s where you go wrong. In some things, in many things,
you must trust to your elders, to those who know more of life than you do.
Your aunt and I have discussed all this matter. There it is. You can’t go.”

The conversation hung for a moment. Ann Veronica tried to keep hold of
a complicated situation and not lose her head. She had turned round
sideways, so as to look down into the fire.
“You see, father,” she said, “it isn’t only this affair of the dance. I want to
go to that because it’s a new experience, because I think it will be
interesting and give me a view of things. You say I know nothing. That’s
probably true. But how am I to know of things?”
“Some things I hope you may never know,” he said.
“I’m not so sure. I want to know—just as much as I can.”
“Tut!” he said, fuming, and put out his hand to the papers in the pink
tape.
“Well, I do. It’s just that I want to say. I want to be a human being; I want
to learn about things and know about things, and not to be protected as
something too precious for life, cooped up in one narrow little corner.”
“Cooped up!” he cried. “Did I stand in the way of your going to college?
Have I ever prevented you going about at any reasonable hour? You’ve got
a bicycle!”
“H’m!” said Ann Veronica, and then went on “I want to be taken
seriously. A girl—at my age—is grown-up. I want to go on with my
University work under proper conditions, now that I’ve done the
Intermediate. It isn’t as though I haven’t done well. I’ve never muffed an
exam yet. Roddy muffed two....”
Her father interrupted. “Now look here, Veronica, let us be plain with
each other. You are not going to that infidel Russell’s classes. You are not
going anywhere but to the Tredgold College. I’ve thought that out, and you
must make up your mind to it. All sorts of considerations come in. While
you live in my house you must follow my ideas. You are wrong even about
that man’s scientific position and his standard of work. There are men in the
Lowndean who laugh at him—simply laugh at him. And I have seen work
by his pupils myself that struck me as being—well, next door to shameful.
There’s stories, too, about his demonstrator, Capes Something or other. The
kind of man who isn’t content with his science, and writes articles in the
monthly reviews. Anyhow, there it is: YOU ARE NOT GOING THERE.”
The girl received this intimation in silence, but the face that looked down
upon the gas fire took an expression of obstinacy that brought out a hitherto

latent resemblance between parent and child. When she spoke, her lips
twitched.
“Then I suppose when I have graduated I am to come home?”
“It seems the natural course—”
“And do nothing?”
“There are plenty of things a girl can find to do at home.”
“Until some one takes pity on me and marries me?”
He raised his eyebrows in mild appeal. His foot tapped impatiently, and
he took up the papers.
“Look here, father,” she said, with a change in her voice, “suppose I
won’t stand it?”
He regarded her as though this was a new idea.
“Suppose, for example, I go to this dance?”
“You won’t.”
“Well”—her breath failed her for a moment. “How would you prevent
it?” she asked.
“But I have forbidden it!” he said, raising his voice.
“Yes, I know. But suppose I go?”
“Now, Veronica! No, no. This won’t do. Understand me! I forbid it. I do
not want to hear from you even the threat of disobedience.” He spoke
loudly. “The thing is forbidden!”
“I am ready to give up anything that you show to be wrong.”
“You will give up anything I wish you to give up.”
They stared at each other through a pause, and both faces were flushed
and obstinate.
She was trying by some wonderful, secret, and motionless gymnastics to
restrain her tears. But when she spoke her lips quivered, and they came. “I
mean to go to that dance!” she blubbered. “I mean to go to that dance! I
meant to reason with you, but you won’t reason. You’re dogmatic.”
At the sight of her tears his expression changed to a mingling of triumph
and concern. He stood up, apparently intending to put an arm about her, but
she stepped back from him quickly. She produced a handkerchief, and with

one sweep of this and a simultaneous gulp had abolished her fit of weeping.
His voice now had lost its ironies.
“Now, Veronica,” he pleaded, “Veronica, this is most unreasonable. All
we do is for your good. Neither your aunt nor I have any other thought but
what is best for you.”
“Only you won’t let me live. Only you won’t let me exist!”
Mr. Stanley lost patience. He bullied frankly.
“What nonsense is this? What raving! My dear child, you DO live, you
DO exist! You have this home. You have friends, acquaintances, social
standing, brothers and sisters, every advantage! Instead of which, you want
to go to some mixed classes or other and cut up rabbits and dance about at
nights in wild costumes with casual art student friends and God knows who.
That—that isn’t living! You are beside yourself. You don’t know what you
ask nor what you say. You have neither reason nor logic. I am sorry to seem
to hurt you, but all I say is for your good. You MUST not, you SHALL not
go. On this I am resolved. I put my foot down like—like adamant. And a
time will come, Veronica, mark my words, a time will come when you will
bless me for my firmness to-night. It goes to my heart to disappoint you, but
this thing must not be.”
He sidled toward her, but she recoiled from him, leaving him in
possession of the hearth-rug.
“Well,” she said, “good-night, father.”
“What!” he asked; “not a kiss?”
She affected not to hear.
The door closed softly upon her. For a long time he remained standing
before the fire, staring at the situation. Then he sat down and filled his pipe
slowly and thoughtfully....
“I don’t see what else I could have said,” he remarked.

CHAPTER THE SECOND
ANN VERONICA GATHERS POINTS OF VIEW

Part 1
“Are you coming to the Fadden Dance, Ann Veronica?” asked Constance
Widgett.
Ann Veronica considered her answer. “I mean to,” she replied.
“You are making your dress?”
“Such as it is.”
They were in the elder Widgett girl’s bedroom; Hetty was laid up, she
said, with a sprained ankle, and a miscellaneous party was gossiping away
her tedium. It was a large, littered, self-forgetful apartment, decorated with
unframed charcoal sketches by various incipient masters; and an open
bookcase, surmounted by plaster casts and the half of a human skull,
displayed an odd miscellany of books—Shaw and Swinburne, Tom Jones,
Fabian Essays, Pope and Dumas, cheek by jowl. Constance Widgett’s
abundant copper-red hair was bent down over some dimly remunerative
work—stencilling in colors upon rough, white material—at a kitchen table
she had dragged up-stairs for the purpose, while on her bed there was seated
a slender lady of thirty or so in a dingy green dress, whom Constance had
introduced with a wave of her hand as Miss Miniver. Miss Miniver looked
out on the world through large emotional blue eyes that were further
magnified by the glasses she wore, and her nose was pinched and pink, and
her mouth was whimsically petulant. Her glasses moved quickly as her
glance travelled from face to face. She seemed bursting with the desire to
talk, and watching for her opportunity. On her lapel was an ivory button,
bearing the words “Votes for Women.” Ann Veronica sat at the foot of the
sufferer’s bed, while Teddy Widgett, being something of an athlete,
occupied the only bed-room chair—a decadent piece, essentially a tripod
and largely a formality—and smoked cigarettes, and tried to conceal the
fact that he was looking all the time at Ann Veronica’s eyebrows. Teddy was
the hatless young man who had turned Ann Veronica aside from the Avenue
two days before. He was the junior of both his sisters, co-educated and
much broken in to feminine society. A bowl of roses, just brought by Ann
Veronica, adorned the communal dressing-table, and Ann Veronica was

particularly trim in preparation for a call she was to make with her aunt
later in the afternoon.
Ann Veronica decided to be more explicit. “I’ve been,” she said,
“forbidden to come.”
“Hul-LO!” said Hetty, turning her head on the pillow; and Teddy
remarked with profound emotion, “My God!”
“Yes,” said Ann Veronica, “and that complicates the situation.”
“Auntie?” asked Constance, who was conversant with Ann Veronica’s
affairs.
“No! My father. It’s—it’s a serious prohibition.”
“Why?” asked Hetty.
“That’s the point. I asked him why, and he hadn’t a reason.”
“YOU ASKED YOUR FATHER FOR A REASON!” said Miss Miniver,
with great intensity.
“Yes. I tried to have it out with him, but he wouldn’t have it out.” Ann
Veronica reflected for an instant “That’s why I think I ought to come.”
“You asked your father for a reason!” Miss Miniver repeated.
“We always have things out with OUR father, poor dear!” said Hetty.
“He’s got almost to like it.”
“Men,” said Miss Miniver, “NEVER have a reason. Never! And they
don’t know it! They have no idea of it. It’s one of their worst traits, one of
their very worst.”
“But I say, Vee,” said Constance, “if you come and you are forbidden to
come there’ll be the deuce of a row.”
Ann Veronica was deciding for further confidences. Her situation was
perplexing her very much, and the Widgett atmosphere was lax and
sympathetic, and provocative of discussion. “It isn’t only the dance,” she
said.
“There’s the classes,” said Constance, the well-informed.
“There’s the whole situation. Apparently I’m not to exist yet. I’m not to
study, I’m not to grow. I’ve got to stay at home and remain in a state of
suspended animation.”
“DUSTING!” said Miss Miniver, in a sepulchral voice.

“Until you marry, Vee,” said Hetty.
“Well, I don’t feel like standing it.”
“Thousands of women have married merely for freedom,” said Miss
Miniver. “Thousands! Ugh! And found it a worse slavery.”
“I suppose,” said Constance, stencilling away at bright pink petals, “it’s
our lot. But it’s very beastly.”
“What’s our lot?” asked her sister.
“Slavery! Downtroddenness! When I think of it I feel all over boot marks
—men’s boots. We hide it bravely, but so it is. Damn! I’ve splashed.”
Miss Miniver’s manner became impressive. She addressed Ann Veronica
with an air of conveying great open secrets to her. “As things are at
present,” she said, “it is true. We live under man-made institutions, and that
is what they amount to. Every girl in the world practically, except a few of
us who teach or type-write, and then we’re underpaid and sweated—it’s
dreadful to think how we are sweated!” She had lost her generalization,
whatever it was. She hung for a moment, and then went on, conclusively,
“Until we have the vote that is how things WILL be.”
“I’m all for the vote,” said Teddy.
“I suppose a girl MUST be underpaid and sweated,” said Ann Veronica.
“I suppose there’s no way of getting a decent income—independently.”
“Women have practically NO economic freedom,” said Miss Miniver,
“because they have no political freedom. Men have seen to that. The one
profession, the one decent profession, I mean, for a woman—except the
stage—is teaching, and there we trample on one another. Everywhere else
—the law, medicine, the Stock Exchange—prejudice bars us.”
“There’s art,” said Ann Veronica, “and writing.”
“Every one hasn’t the Gift. Even there a woman never gets a fair chance.
Men are against her. Whatever she does is minimized. All the best novels
have been written by women, and yet see how men sneer at the lady
novelist still! There’s only one way to get on for a woman, and that is to
please men. That is what they think we are for!”
“We’re beasts,” said Teddy. “Beasts!”
But Miss Miniver took no notice of his admission.

“Of course,” said Miss Miniver—she went on in a regularly undulating
voice—“we DO please men. We have that gift. We can see round them and
behind them and through them, and most of us use that knowledge, in the
silent way we have, for our great ends. Not all of us, but some of us. Too
many. I wonder what men would say if we threw the mask aside—if we
really told them what WE thought of them, really showed them what WE
were.” A flush of excitement crept into her cheeks.
“Maternity,” she said, “has been our undoing.”
From that she opened out into a long, confused emphatic discourse on the
position of women, full of wonderful statements, while Constance worked
at her stencilling and Ann Veronica and Hetty listened, and Teddy
contributed sympathetic noises and consumed cheap cigarettes. As she
talked she made weak little gestures with her hands, and she thrust her face
forward from her bent shoulders; and she peered sometimes at Ann
Veronica and sometimes at a photograph of the Axenstrasse, near Fluelen,
that hung upon the wall. Ann Veronica watched her face, vaguely
sympathizing with her, vaguely disliking her physical insufficiency and her
convulsive movements, and the fine eyebrows were knit with a faint
perplexity. Essentially the talk was a mixture of fragments of sentences
heard, of passages read, or arguments indicated rather than stated, and all of
it was served in a sauce of strange enthusiasm, thin yet intense. Ann
Veronica had had some training at the Tredgold College in disentangling
threads from confused statements, and she had a curious persuasion that in
all this fluent muddle there was something—something real, something that
signified. But it was very hard to follow. She did not understand the note of
hostility to men that ran through it all, the bitter vindictiveness that lit Miss
Miniver’s cheeks and eyes, the sense of some at last insupportable wrong
slowly accumulated. She had no inkling of that insupportable wrong.
“We are the species,” said Miss Miniver, “men are only incidents. They
give themselves airs, but so it is. In all the species of animals the females
are more important than the males; the males have to please them. Look at
the cock’s feathers, look at the competition there is everywhere, except
among humans. The stags and oxen and things all have to fight for us,
everywhere. Only in man is the male made the most important. And that
happens through our maternity; it’s our very importance that degrades us.

“While we were minding the children they stole our rights and liberties.
The children made us slaves, and the men took advantage of it. It’s—Mrs.
Shalford says—the accidental conquering the essential. Originally in the
first animals there were no males, none at all. It has been proved. Then they
appear among the lower things”—she made meticulous gestures to figure
the scale of life; she seemed to be holding up specimens, and peering
through her glasses at them—“among crustaceans and things, just as little
creatures, ever so inferior to the females. Mere hangers on. Things you
would laugh at. And among human beings, too, women to begin with were
the rulers and leaders; they owned all the property, they invented all the
arts.
“The primitive government was the Matriarchate. The Matriarchate! The
Lords of Creation just ran about and did what they were told.”
“But is that really so?” said Ann Veronica.
“It has been proved,” said Miss Miniver, and added, “by American
professors.”
“But how did they prove it?”
“By science,” said Miss Miniver, and hurried on, putting out a rhetorical
hand that showed a slash of finger through its glove. “And now, look at us!
See what we have become. Toys! Delicate trifles! A sex of invalids. It is we
who have become the parasites and toys.”
It was, Ann Veronica felt, at once absurd and extraordinarily right. Hetty,
who had periods of lucid expression, put the thing for her from her pillow.
She charged boldly into the space of Miss Miniver’s rhetorical pause.
“It isn’t quite that we’re toys. Nobody toys with me. Nobody regards
Constance or Vee as a delicate trifle.”
Teddy made some confused noise, a thoracic street row; some remark
was assassinated by a rival in his throat and buried hastily under a cough.
“They’d better not,” said Hetty. “The point is we’re not toys, toys isn’t
the word; we’re litter. We’re handfuls. We’re regarded as inflammable litter
that mustn’t be left about. We are the species, and maternity is our game;
that’s all right, but nobody wants that admitted for fear we should all catch
fire, and set about fulfilling the purpose of our beings without waiting for
further explanations. As if we didn’t know! The practical trouble is our
ages. They used to marry us off at seventeen, rush us into things before we

had time to protest. They don’t now. Heaven knows why! They don’t marry
most of us off now until high up in the twenties. And the age gets higher.
We have to hang about in the interval. There’s a great gulf opened, and
nobody’s got any plans what to do with us. So the world is choked with
waste and waiting daughters. Hanging about! And they start thinking and
asking questions, and begin to be neither one thing nor the other. We’re
partly human beings and partly females in suspense.”
Miss Miniver followed with an expression of perplexity, her mouth
shaped to futile expositions. The Widgett method of thought puzzled her
weakly rhetorical mind. “There is no remedy, girls,” she began,
breathlessly, “except the Vote. Give us that—”
Ann Veronica came in with a certain disregard of Miss Miniver. “That’s
it,” she said. “They have no plans for us. They have no ideas what to do
with us.”
“Except,” said Constance, surveying her work with her head on one side,
“to keep the matches from the litter.”
“And they won’t let us make plans for ourselves.”
“We will,” said Miss Miniver, refusing to be suppressed, “if some of us
have to be killed to get it.” And she pressed her lips together in white
resolution and nodded, and she was manifestly full of that same passion for
conflict and self-sacrifice that has given the world martyrs since the
beginning of things. “I wish I could make every woman, every girl, see this
as clearly as I see it—just what the Vote means to us. Just what it means....”

Part 2
As Ann Veronica went back along the Avenue to her aunt she became
aware of a light-footed pursuer running. Teddy overtook her, a little out of
breath, his innocent face flushed, his straw-colored hair disordered. He was
out of breath, and spoke in broken sentences.
“I say, Vee. Half a minute, Vee. It’s like this: You want freedom. Look
here. You know—if you want freedom. Just an idea of mine. You know how
those Russian students do? In Russia. Just a formal marriage. Mere
formality. Liberates the girl from parental control. See? You marry me.
Simply. No further responsibility whatever. Without hindrance—present
occupation. Why not? Quite willing. Get a license—just an idea of mine.
Doesn’t matter a bit to me. Do anything to please you, Vee. Anything. Not
fit to be dust on your boots. Still—there you are!”
He paused.
Ann Veronica’s desire to laugh unrestrainedly was checked by the
tremendous earnestness of his expression. “Awfully good of you, Teddy.”
she said.
He nodded silently, too full for words.
“But I don’t see,” said Ann Veronica, “just how it fits the present
situation.”
“No! Well, I just suggested it. Threw it out. Of course, if at any time—
see reason—alter your opinion. Always at your service. No offence, I hope.
All right! I’m off. Due to play hockey. Jackson’s. Horrid snorters! So long,
Vee! Just suggested it. See? Nothing really. Passing thought.”
“Teddy,” said Ann Veronica, “you’re a dear!”
“Oh, quite!” said Teddy, convulsively, and lifted an imaginary hat and
left her.

Part 3
The call Ann Veronica paid with her aunt that afternoon had at first much
the same relation to the Widgett conversation that a plaster statue of Mr.
Gladstone would have to a carelessly displayed interior on a dissecting-
room table. The Widgetts talked with a remarkable absence of external
coverings; the Palsworthys found all the meanings of life on its surfaces.
They seemed the most wrapped things in all Ann Veronica’s wrappered
world. The Widgett mental furniture was perhaps worn and shabby, but
there it was before you, undisguised, fading visibly in an almost pitiless
sunlight. Lady Palsworthy was the widow of a knight who had won his
spurs in the wholesale coal trade, she was of good seventeenth-century
attorney blood, a county family, and distantly related to Aunt Mollie’s
deceased curate. She was the social leader of Morningside Park, and in her
superficial and euphuistic way an extremely kind and pleasant woman. With
her lived a Mrs. Pramlay, a sister of the Morningside Park doctor, and a
very active and useful member of the Committee of the Impoverished
Gentlewomen’s Aid Society. Both ladies were on easy and friendly terms
with all that was best in Morningside Park society; they had an afternoon
once a month that was quite well attended, they sometimes gave musical
evenings, they dined out and gave a finish to people’s dinners, they had a
full-sized croquet lawn and tennis beyond, and understood the art of
bringing people together. And they never talked of anything at all, never
discussed, never even encouraged gossip. They were just nice.
Ann Veronica found herself walking back down the Avenue that had just
been the scene of her first proposal beside her aunt, and speculating for the
first time in her life about that lady’s mental attitudes. Her prevailing effect
was one of quiet and complete assurance, as though she knew all about
everything, and was only restrained by her instinctive delicacy from telling
what she knew. But the restraint exercised by her instinctive delicacy was
very great; over and above coarse or sexual matters it covered religion and
politics and any mention of money matters or crime, and Ann Veronica
found herself wondering whether these exclusions represented, after all,
anything more than suppressions. Was there anything at all in those locked

rooms of her aunt’s mind? Were they fully furnished and only a little dusty
and cobwebby and in need of an airing, or were they stark vacancy except,
perhaps, for a cockroach or so or the gnawing of a rat? What was the mental
equivalent of a rat’s gnawing? The image was going astray. But what would
her aunt think of Teddy’s recent off-hand suggestion of marriage? What
would she think of the Widgett conversation? Suppose she was to tell her
aunt quietly but firmly about the parasitic males of degraded crustacea. The
girl suppressed a chuckle that would have been inexplicable.
There came a wild rush of anthropological lore into her brain, a flare of
indecorous humor. It was one of the secret troubles of her mind, this
grotesque twist her ideas would sometimes take, as though they rebelled
and rioted. After all, she found herself reflecting, behind her aunt’s
complacent visage there was a past as lurid as any one’s—not, of course,
her aunt’s own personal past, which was apparently just that curate and
almost incredibly jejune, but an ancestral past with all sorts of scandalous
things in it: fire and slaughterings, exogamy, marriage by capture,
corroborees, cannibalism! Ancestresses with perhaps dim anticipatory
likenesses to her aunt, their hair less neatly done, no doubt, their manners
and gestures as yet undisciplined, but still ancestresses in the direct line,
must have danced through a brief and stirring life in the woady buff. Was
there no echo anywhere in Miss Stanley’s pacified brain? Those empty
rooms, if they were empty, were the equivalents of astoundingly decorated
predecessors. Perhaps it was just as well there was no inherited memory.
Ann Veronica was by this time quite shocked at her own thoughts, and
yet they would go on with their freaks. Great vistas of history opened, and
she and her aunt were near reverting to the primitive and passionate and
entirely indecorous arboreal—were swinging from branches by the arms,
and really going on quite dreadfully—when their arrival at the Palsworthys’
happily checked this play of fancy, and brought Ann Veronica back to the
exigencies of the wrappered life again.
Lady Palsworthy liked Ann Veronica because she was never awkward,
had steady eyes, and an almost invariable neatness and dignity in her
clothes. She seemed just as stiff and shy as a girl ought to be, Lady
Palsworthy thought, neither garrulous nor unready, and free from nearly all
the heavy aggressiveness, the overgrown, overblown quality, the egotism
and want of consideration of the typical modern girl. But then Lady

Palsworthy had never seen Ann Veronica running like the wind at hockey.
She had never seen her sitting on tables nor heard her discussing theology,
and had failed to observe that the graceful figure was a natural one and not
due to ably chosen stays. She took it for granted Ann Veronica wore stays—
mild stays, perhaps, but stays, and thought no more of the matter. She had
seen her really only at teas, with the Stanley strain in her uppermost. There
are so many girls nowadays who are quite unpresentable at tea, with their
untrimmed laughs, their awful dispositions of their legs when they sit down,
their slangy disrespect; they no longer smoke, it is true, like the girls of the
eighties and nineties, nevertheless to a fine intelligence they have the flavor
of tobacco. They have no amenities, they scratch the mellow surface of
things almost as if they did it on purpose; and Lady Palsworthy and Mrs.
Pramlay lived for amenities and the mellowed surfaces of things. Ann
Veronica was one of the few young people—and one must have young
people just as one must have flowers—one could ask to a little gathering
without the risk of a painful discord. Then the distant relationship to Miss
Stanley gave them a slight but pleasant sense of proprietorship in the girl.
They had their little dreams about her.
Mrs. Pramlay received them in the pretty chintz drawing-room, which
opened by French windows on the trim garden, with its croquet lawn, its
tennis-net in the middle distance, and its remote rose alley lined with smart
dahlias and flaming sunflowers. Her eye met Miss Stanley’s
understandingly, and she was if anything a trifle more affectionate in her
greeting to Ann Veronica. Then Ann Veronica passed on toward the tea in
the garden, which was dotted with the elite of Morningside Park society,
and there she was pounced upon by Lady Palsworthy and given tea and led
about. Across the lawn and hovering indecisively, Ann Veronica saw and
immediately affected not to see Mr. Manning, Lady Palsworthy’s nephew, a
tall young man of seven-and-thirty with a handsome, thoughtful, impassive
face, a full black mustache, and a certain heavy luxuriousness of gesture.
The party resolved itself for Ann Veronica into a game in which she
manoeuvred unostentatiously and finally unsuccessfully to avoid talking
alone with this gentleman.
Mr. Manning had shown on previous occasions that he found Ann
Veronica interesting and that he wished to interest her. He was a civil
servant of some standing, and after a previous conversation upon aesthetics
of a sententious, nebulous, and sympathetic character, he had sent her a

small volume, which he described as the fruits of his leisure and which was
as a matter of fact rather carefully finished verse. It dealt with fine aspects
of Mr. Manning’s feelings, and as Ann Veronica’s mind was still largely
engaged with fundamentals and found no pleasure in metrical forms, she
had not as yet cut its pages. So that as she saw him she remarked to herself
very faintly but definitely, “Oh, golly!” and set up a campaign of avoidance
that Mr. Manning at last broke down by coming directly at her as she talked
with the vicar’s aunt about some of the details of the alleged smell of the
new church lamps. He did not so much cut into this conversation as loom
over it, for he was a tall, if rather studiously stooping, man.
The face that looked down upon Ann Veronica was full of amiable
intention. “Splendid you are looking to-day, Miss Stanley,” he said. “How
well and jolly you must be feeling.”
He beamed over the effect of this and shook hands with effusion, and
Lady Palsworthy suddenly appeared as his confederate and disentangled the
vicar’s aunt.
“I love this warm end of summer more than words can tell,” he said.
“I’ve tried to make words tell it. It’s no good. Mild, you know, and boon.
You want music.”
Ann Veronica agreed, and tried to make the manner of her assent cover a
possible knowledge of a probable poem.
“Splendid it must be to be a composer. Glorious! The Pastoral.
Beethoven; he’s the best of them. Don’t you think? Tum, tay, tum, tay.”
Ann Veronica did.
“What have you been doing since our last talk? Still cutting up rabbits
and probing into things? I’ve often thought of that talk of ours—often.”
He did not appear to require any answer to his question.
“Often,” he repeated, a little heavily.
“Beautiful these autumn flowers are,” said Ann Veronica, in a wide,
uncomfortable pause.
“Do come and see the Michaelmas daisies at the end of the garden,” said
Mr. Manning, “they’re a dream.” And Ann Veronica found herself being
carried off to an isolation even remoter and more conspicuous than the
corner of the lawn, with the whole of the party aiding and abetting and

glancing at them. “Damn!” said Ann Veronica to herself, rousing herself for
a conflict.
Mr. Manning told her he loved beauty, and extorted a similar admission
from her; he then expatiated upon his own love of beauty. He said that for
him beauty justified life, that he could not imagine a good action that was
not a beautiful one nor any beautiful thing that could be altogether bad. Ann
Veronica hazarded an opinion that as a matter of history some very
beautiful people had, to a quite considerable extent, been bad, but Mr.
Manning questioned whether when they were bad they were really beautiful
or when they were beautiful bad. Ann Veronica found her attention
wandering a little as he told her that he was not ashamed to feel almost
slavish in the presence of really beautiful people, and then they came to the
Michaelmas daisies. They were really very fine and abundant, with a blaze
of perennial sunflowers behind them.
“They make me want to shout,” said Mr. Manning, with a sweep of the
arm.
“They’re very good this year,” said Ann Veronica, avoiding controversial
matter.
“Either I want to shout,” said Mr. Manning, “when I see beautiful things,
or else I want to weep.” He paused and looked at her, and said, with a
sudden drop into a confidential undertone, “Or else I want to pray.”
“When is Michaelmas Day?” said Ann Veronica, a little abruptly.
“Heaven knows!” said Mr. Manning; and added, “the twenty-ninth.”
“I thought it was earlier,” said Ann Veronica. “Wasn’t Parliament to
reassemble?”
He put out his hand and leaned against a tree and crossed his legs.
“You’re not interested in politics?” he asked, almost with a note of protest.
“Well, rather,” said Ann Veronica. “It seems—It’s interesting.”
“Do you think so? I find my interest in that sort of thing decline and
decline.”
“I’m curious. Perhaps because I don’t know. I suppose an intelligent
person OUGHT to be interested in political affairs. They concern us all.”
“I wonder,” said Mr. Manning, with a baffling smile.
“I think they do. After all, they’re history in the making.”

“A sort of history,” said Mr. Manning; and repeated, “a sort of history.
But look at these glorious daisies!”
“But don’t you think political questions ARE important?”
“I don’t think they are this afternoon, and I don’t think they are to you.”
Ann Veronica turned her back on the Michaelmas daisies, and faced
toward the house with an air of a duty completed.
“Just come to that seat now you are here, Miss Stanley, and look down
the other path; there’s a vista of just the common sort. Better even than
these.”
Ann Veronica walked as he indicated.
“You know I’m old-fashioned, Miss Stanley. I don’t think women need to
trouble about political questions.”
“I want a vote,” said Ann Veronica.
“Really!” said Mr. Manning, in an earnest voice, and waved his hand to
the alley of mauve and purple. “I wish you didn’t.”
“Why not?” She turned on him.
“It jars. It jars with all my ideas. Women to me are something so serene,
so fine, so feminine, and politics are so dusty, so sordid, so wearisome and
quarrelsome. It seems to me a woman’s duty to be beautiful, to BE beautiful
and to behave beautifully, and politics are by their very nature ugly. You
see, I—I am a woman worshipper. I worshipped women long before I found
any woman I might ever hope to worship. Long ago. And—the idea of
committees, of hustings, of agenda-papers!”
“I don’t see why the responsibility of beauty should all be shifted on to
the women,” said Ann Veronica, suddenly remembering a part of Miss
Miniver’s discourse.
“It rests with them by the nature of things. Why should you who are
queens come down from your thrones? If you can afford it, WE can’t. We
can’t afford to turn our women, our Madonnas, our Saint Catherines, our
Mona Lisas, our goddesses and angels and fairy princesses, into a sort of
man. Womanhood is sacred to me. My politics in that matter wouldn’t be to
give women votes. I’m a Socialist, Miss Stanley.”
“WHAT?” said Ann Veronica, startled.

“A Socialist of the order of John Ruskin. Indeed I am! I would make this
country a collective monarchy, and all the girls and women in it should be
the Queen. They should never come into contact with politics or economics
—or any of those things. And we men would work for them and serve them
in loyal fealty.”
“That’s rather the theory now,” said Ann Veronica. “Only so many men
neglect their duties.”
“Yes,” said Mr. Manning, with an air of emerging from an elaborate
demonstration, “and so each of us must, under existing conditions, being
chivalrous indeed to all women, choose for himself his own particular and
worshipful queen.”
“So far as one can judge from the system in practice,” said Ann Veronica,
speaking in a loud, common-sense, detached tone, and beginning to walk
slowly but resolutely toward the lawn, “it doesn’t work.”
“Every one must be experimental,” said Mr. Manning, and glanced round
hastily for further horticultural points of interest in secluded corners. None
presented themselves to save him from that return.
“That’s all very well when one isn’t the material experimented upon,”
Ann Veronica had remarked.
“Women would—they DO have far more power than they think, as
influences, as inspirations.”
Ann Veronica said nothing in answer to that.
“You say you want a vote,” said Mr. Manning, abruptly.
“I think I ought to have one.”
“Well, I have two,” said Mr. Manning—“one in Oxford University and
one in Kensington.” He caught up and went on with a sort of clumsiness:
“Let me present you with them and be your voter.”
There followed an instant’s pause, and then Ann Veronica had decided to
misunderstand.
“I want a vote for myself,” she said. “I don’t see why I should take it
second-hand. Though it’s very kind of you. And rather unscrupulous. Have
you ever voted, Mr. Manning? I suppose there’s a sort of place like a ticket-
office. And a ballot-box—” Her face assumed an expression of intellectual

conflict. “What is a ballot-box like, exactly?” she asked, as though it was
very important to her.
Mr. Manning regarded her thoughtfully for a moment and stroked his
mustache. “A ballot-box, you know,” he said, “is very largely just a box.”
He made quite a long pause, and went on, with a sigh: “You have a voting
paper given you—”
They emerged into the publicity of the lawn.
“Yes,” said Ann Veronica, “yes,” to his explanation, and saw across the
lawn Lady Palsworthy talking to her aunt, and both of them staring frankly
across at her and Mr. Manning as they talked.

CHAPTER THE THIRD
THE MORNING OF THE CRISIS

Part 1
Two days after came the day of the Crisis, the day of the Fadden Dance.
It would have been a crisis anyhow, but it was complicated in Ann
Veronica’s mind by the fact that a letter lay on the breakfast-table from Mr.
Manning, and that her aunt focussed a brightly tactful disregard upon this
throughout the meal. Ann Veronica had come down thinking of nothing in
the world but her inflexible resolution to go to the dance in the teeth of all
opposition. She did not know Mr. Manning’s handwriting, and opened his
letter and read some lines before its import appeared. Then for a time she
forgot the Fadden affair altogether. With a well-simulated unconcern and a
heightened color she finished her breakfast.
She was not obliged to go to the Tredgold College, because as yet the
College had not settled down for the session. She was supposed to be
reading at home, and after breakfast she strolled into the vegetable garden,
and having taken up a position upon the staging of a disused greenhouse
that had the double advantage of being hidden from the windows of the
house and secure from the sudden appearance of any one, she resumed the
reading of Mr. Manning’s letter.
Mr. Manning’s handwriting had an air of being clear without being easily
legible; it was large and rather roundish, with a lack of definition about the
letters and a disposition to treat the large ones as liberal-minded people
nowadays treat opinions, as all amounting to the same thing really—a
years-smoothed boyish rather than an adult hand. And it filled seven sheets
of notepaper, each written only on one side.
“MY DEAR MISS STANLEY,” it began,—“I hope you will forgive my
bothering you with a letter, but I have been thinking very much over our
conversation at Lady Palsworthy’s, and I feel there are things I want to say
to you so much that I cannot wait until we meet again. It is the worst of talk
under such social circumstances that it is always getting cut off so soon as it
is beginning; and I went home that afternoon feeling I had said nothing—
literally nothing—of the things I had meant to say to you and that were
coursing through my head. They were things I had meant very much to talk
to you about, so that I went home vexed and disappointed, and only relieved

myself a little by writing a few verses. I wonder if you will mind very much
when I tell you they were suggested by you. You must forgive the poet’s
license I take. Here is one verse. The metrical irregularity is intentional,
because I want, as it were, to put you apart: to change the lilt and the mood
altogether when I speak of you.

“‘A SONG OF LADIES AND MY LADY

“‘Saintly white and a lily is Mary,
Margaret’s violets, sweet and shy;
Green and dewy is Nellie-bud fairy,
Forget-me-nots live in Gwendolen’s eye.
Annabel shines like a star in the darkness,
Rosamund queens it a rose, deep rose;
But the lady I love is like sunshine in April weather,
She gleams and gladdens, she warms—and goes.’

“Crude, I admit. But let that verse tell my secret. All bad verse—
originally the epigram was Lang’s, I believe—is written in a state of
emotion.
“My dear Miss Stanley, when I talked to you the other afternoon of work
and politics and such-like things, my mind was all the time resenting it
beyond measure. There we were discussing whether you should have a
vote, and I remembered the last occasion we met it was about your
prospects of success in the medical profession or as a Government official
such as a number of women now are, and all the time my heart was crying
out within me, ‘Here is the Queen of your career.’ I wanted, as I have never
wanted before, to take you up, to make you mine, to carry you off and set
you apart from all the strain and turmoil of life. For nothing will ever
convince me that it is not the man’s share in life to shield, to protect, to lead
and toil and watch and battle with the world at large. I want to be your
knight, your servant, your protector, your—I dare scarcely write the word—
your husband. So I come suppliant. I am five-and-thirty, and I have knocked
about in the world and tasted the quality of life. I had a hard fight to begin
with to win my way into the Upper Division—I was third on a list of forty-
seven—and since then I have found myself promoted almost yearly in a
widening sphere of social service. Before I met you I never met any one
whom I felt I could love, but you have discovered depths in my own nature
I had scarcely suspected. Except for a few early ebullitions of passion,
natural to a warm and romantic disposition, and leaving no harmful after-
effects—ebullitions that by the standards of the higher truth I feel no one

can justly cast a stone at, and of which I for one am by no means ashamed
—I come to you a pure and unencumbered man. I love you. In addition to
my public salary I have a certain private property and further expectations
through my aunt, so that I can offer you a life of wide and generous
refinement, travel, books, discussion, and easy relations with a circle of
clever and brilliant and thoughtful people with whom my literary work has
brought me into contact, and of which, seeing me only as you have done
alone in Morningside Park, you can have no idea. I have a certain standing
not only as a singer but as a critic, and I belong to one of the most brilliant
causerie dinner clubs of the day, in which successful Bohemianism,
politicians, men of affairs, artists, sculptors, and cultivated noblemen
generally, mingle together in the easiest and most delightful intercourse.
That is my real milieu, and one that I am convinced you would not only
adorn but delight in.
“I find it very hard to write this letter. There are so many things I want to
tell you, and they stand on such different levels, that the effect is necessarily
confusing and discordant, and I find myself doubting if I am really giving
you the thread of emotion that should run through all this letter. For
although I must confess it reads very much like an application or a
testimonial or some such thing as that, I can assure you I am writing this in
fear and trembling with a sinking heart. My mind is full of ideas and images
that I have been cherishing and accumulating—dreams of travelling side by
side, of lunching quietly together in some jolly restaurant, of moonlight and
music and all that side of life, of seeing you dressed like a queen and
shining in some brilliant throng—mine; of your looking at flowers in some
old-world garden, our garden—there are splendid places to be got down in
Surrey, and a little runabout motor is quite within my means. You know
they say, as, indeed, I have just quoted already, that all bad poetry is written
in a state of emotion, but I have no doubt that this is true of bad offers of
marriage. I have often felt before that it is only when one has nothing to say
that one can write easy poetry. Witness Browning. And how can I get into
one brief letter the complex accumulated desires of what is now, I find on
reference to my diary, nearly sixteen months of letting my mind run on you
—ever since that jolly party at Surbiton, where we raced and beat the other
boat. You steered and I rowed stroke. My very sentences stumble and give
way. But I do not even care if I am absurd. I am a resolute man, and hitherto
when I have wanted a thing I have got it; but I have never yet wanted

anything in my life as I have wanted you. It isn’t the same thing. I am afraid
because I love you, so that the mere thought of failure hurts. If I did not
love you so much I believe I could win you by sheer force of character, for
people tell me I am naturally of the dominating type. Most of my successes
in life have been made with a sort of reckless vigor.
“Well, I have said what I had to say, stumblingly and badly, and baldly.
But I am sick of tearing up letters and hopeless of getting what I have to say
better said. It would be easy enough for me to write an eloquent letter about
something else. Only I do not care to write about anything else. Let me put
the main question to you now that I could not put the other afternoon. Will
you marry me, Ann Veronica?
“Very sincerely yours,
“HUBERT MANNING.”
Ann Veronica read this letter through with grave, attentive eyes.
Her interest grew as she read, a certain distaste disappeared. Twice she
smiled, but not unkindly. Then she went back and mixed up the sheets in a
search for particular passages. Finally she fell into reflection.
“Odd!” she said. “I suppose I shall have to write an answer. It’s so
different from what one has been led to expect.”
She became aware of her aunt, through the panes of the greenhouse,
advancing with an air of serene unconsciousness from among the raspberry
canes.
“No you don’t!” said Ann Veronica, and walked out at a brisk and
business-like pace toward the house.
“I’m going for a long tramp, auntie,” she said.
“Alone, dear?”
“Yes, aunt. I’ve got a lot of things to think about.”
Miss Stanley reflected as Ann Veronica went toward the house. She
thought her niece very hard and very self-possessed and self-confident. She
ought to be softened and tender and confidential at this phase of her life.
She seemed to have no idea whatever of the emotional states that were
becoming to her age and position. Miss Stanley walked round the garden
thinking, and presently house and garden reverberated to Ann Veronica’s
slamming of the front door.

“I wonder!” said Miss Stanley.
For a long time she surveyed a row of towering holly-hocks, as though
they offered an explanation. Then she went in and up-stairs, hesitated on the
landing, and finally, a little breathless and with an air of great dignity,
opened the door and walked into Ann Veronica’s room. It was a neat,
efficient-looking room, with a writing-table placed with a business-like
regard to the window, and a bookcase surmounted by a pig’s skull, a
dissected frog in a sealed bottle, and a pile of shiny, black-covered note-
books. In the corner of the room were two hockey-sticks and a tennis-
racket, and upon the walls Ann Veronica, by means of autotypes, had
indicated her proclivities in art. But Miss Stanley took no notice of these
things. She walked straight across to the wardrobe and opened it. There,
hanging among Ann Veronica’s more normal clothing, was a skimpy dress
of red canvas, trimmed with cheap and tawdry braid, and short—it could
hardly reach below the knee. On the same peg and evidently belonging to it
was a black velvet Zouave jacket. And then! a garment that was
conceivably a secondary skirt.
Miss Stanley hesitated, and took first one and then another of the
constituents of this costume off its peg and surveyed it.
The third item she took with a trembling hand by its waistbelt. As she
raised it, its lower portion fell apart into two baggy crimson masses.
“TROUSERS!” she whispered.
Her eyes travelled about the room as if in appeal to the very chairs.
Tucked under the writing-table a pair of yellow and gold Turkish slippers
of a highly meretricious quality caught her eye. She walked over to them
still carrying the trousers in her hands, and stooped to examine them. They
were ingenious disguises of gilt paper destructively gummed, it would
seem, to Ann Veronicas’ best dancing-slippers.
Then she reverted to the trousers.
“How CAN I tell him?” whispered Miss Stanley.

Part 2
Ann Veronica carried a light but business-like walking-stick. She walked
with an easy quickness down the Avenue and through the proletarian
portion of Morningside Park, and crossing these fields came into a pretty
overhung lane that led toward Caddington and the Downs. And then her
pace slackened. She tucked her stick under her arm and re-read Manning’s
letter.
“Let me think,” said Ann Veronica. “I wish this hadn’t turned up to-day
of all days.”
She found it difficult to begin thinking, and indeed she was anything but
clear what it was she had to think about. Practically it was most of the chief
interests in life that she proposed to settle in this pedestrian meditation.
Primarily it was her own problem, and in particular the answer she had to
give to Mr. Manning’s letter, but in order to get data for that she found that
she, having a logical and ordered mind, had to decide upon the general
relations of men to women, the objects and conditions of marriage and its
bearing upon the welfare of the race, the purpose of the race, the purpose, if
any, of everything....
“Frightful lot of things aren’t settled,” said Ann Veronica. In addition, the
Fadden Dance business, all out of proportion, occupied the whole
foreground of her thoughts and threw a color of rebellion over everything.
She kept thinking she was thinking about Mr. Manning’s proposal of
marriage and finding she was thinking of the dance.
For a time her efforts to achieve a comprehensive concentration were
dispersed by the passage of the village street of Caddington, the passing of
a goggled car-load of motorists, and the struggles of a stable lad mounted
on one recalcitrant horse and leading another. When she got back to her
questions again in the monotonous high-road that led up the hill, she found
the image of Mr. Manning central in her mind. He stood there, large and
dark, enunciating, in his clear voice from beneath his large mustache, clear
flat sentences, deliberately kindly. He proposed, he wanted to possess her!
He loved her.

Ann Veronica felt no repulsion at the prospect. That Mr. Manning loved
her presented itself to her bloodlessly, stilled from any imaginative quiver
or thrill of passion or disgust. The relationship seemed to have almost as
much to do with blood and body as a mortgage. It was something that
would create a mutual claim, a relationship. It was in another world from
that in which men will die for a kiss, and touching hands lights fires that
burn up lives—the world of romance, the world of passionately beautiful
things.
But that other world, in spite of her resolute exclusion of it, was always
looking round corners and peeping through chinks and crannies, and
rustling and raiding into the order in which she chose to live, shining out of
pictures at her, echoing in lyrics and music; it invaded her dreams, it wrote
up broken and enigmatical sentences upon the passage walls of her mind.
She was aware of it now as if it were a voice shouting outside a house,
shouting passionate verities in a hot sunlight, a voice that cries while people
talk insincerely in a darkened room and pretend not to hear. Its shouting
now did in some occult manner convey a protest that Mr. Manning would
on no account do, though he was tall and dark and handsome and kind, and
thirty-five and adequately prosperous, and all that a husband should be. But
there was, it insisted, no mobility in his face, no movement, nothing about
him that warmed. If Ann Veronica could have put words to that song they
would have been, “Hot-blooded marriage or none!” but she was far too
indistinct in this matter to frame any words at all.
“I don’t love him,” said Ann Veronica, getting a gleam. “I don’t see that
his being a good sort matters. That really settles about that.... But it means
no end of a row.”
For a time she sat on a rail before leaving the road for the downland turf.
“But I wish,” she said, “I had some idea what I was really up to.”
Her thoughts went into solution for a time, while she listened to a lark
singing.
“Marriage and mothering,” said Ann Veronica, with her mind
crystallizing out again as the lark dropped to the nest in the turf. “And all
the rest of it perhaps is a song.”

Part 3
Her mind got back to the Fadden Ball.
She meant to go, she meant to go, she meant to go. Nothing would stop
her, and she was prepared to face the consequences. Suppose her father
turned her out of doors! She did not care, she meant to go. She would just
walk out of the house and go....
She thought of her costume in some detail and with considerable
satisfaction, and particularly of a very jolly property dagger with large glass
jewels in the handle, that reposed in a drawer in her room. She was to be a
Corsair’s Bride. “Fancy stabbing a man for jealousy!” she thought. “You’d
have to think how to get in between his bones.”
She thought of her father, and with an effort dismissed him from her
mind.
She tried to imagine the collective effect of the Fadden Ball; she had
never seen a fancy-dress gathering in her life. Mr. Manning came into her
thoughts again, an unexpected, tall, dark, self-contained presence at the
Fadden. One might suppose him turning up; he knew a lot of clever people,
and some of them might belong to the class. What would he come as?
Presently she roused herself with a guilty start from the task of dressing
and re-dressing Mr. Manning in fancy costume, as though he was a doll.
She had tried him as a Crusader, in which guise he seemed plausible but
heavy—“There IS something heavy about him; I wonder if it’s his
mustache?”—and as a Hussar, which made him preposterous, and as a
Black Brunswicker, which was better, and as an Arab sheik. Also she had
tried him as a dragoman and as a gendarme, which seemed the most
suitable of all to his severely handsome, immobile profile. She felt he
would tell people the way, control traffic, and refuse admission to public
buildings with invincible correctness and the very finest explicit feelings
possible. For each costume she had devised a suitable form of matrimonial
refusal. “Oh, Lord!” she said, discovering what she was up to, and dropped
lightly from the fence upon the turf and went on her way toward the crest.

“I shall never marry,” said Ann Veronica, resolutely; “I’m not the sort.
That’s why it’s so important I should take my own line now.”

Part 4
Ann Veronica’s ideas of marriage were limited and unsystematic. Her
teachers and mistresses had done their best to stamp her mind with an
ineradicable persuasion that it was tremendously important, and on no
account to be thought about. Her first intimations of marriage as a fact of
extreme significance in a woman’s life had come with the marriage of Alice
and the elopement of her second sister, Gwen.
These convulsions occurred when Ann Veronica was about twelve. There
was a gulf of eight years between her and the youngest of her brace of
sisters—an impassable gulf inhabited chaotically by two noisy brothers.
These sisters moved in a grown-up world inaccessible to Ann Veronica’s
sympathies, and to a large extent remote from her curiosity. She got into
rows through meddling with their shoes and tennis-rackets, and had
moments of carefully concealed admiration when she was privileged to see
them just before her bedtime, rather radiantly dressed in white or pink or
amber and prepared to go out with her mother. She thought Alice a bit of a
sneak, an opinion her brothers shared, and Gwen rather a snatch at meals.
She saw nothing of their love-making, and came home from her boarding-
school in a state of decently suppressed curiosity for Alice’s wedding.
Her impressions of this cardinal ceremony were rich and confused,
complicated by a quite transitory passion that awakened no reciprocal fire
for a fat curly headed cousin in black velveteen and a lace collar, who
assisted as a page. She followed him about persistently, and succeeded,
after a brisk, unchivalrous struggle (in which he pinched and asked her to
“cheese it”), in kissing him among the raspberries behind the greenhouse.
Afterward her brother Roddy, also strange in velveteen, feeling rather than
knowing of this relationship, punched this Adonis’s head.
A marriage in the house proved to be exciting but extremely
disorganizing. Everything seemed designed to unhinge the mind and make
the cat wretched. All the furniture was moved, all the meals were
disarranged, and everybody, Ann Veronica included, appeared in new,
bright costumes. She had to wear cream and a brown sash and a short frock
and her hair down, and Gwen cream and a brown sash and a long skirt and

her hair up. And her mother, looking unusually alert and hectic, wore cream
and brown also, made up in a more complicated manner.
Ann Veronica was much impressed by a mighty trying on and altering
and fussing about Alice’s “things”—Alice was being re-costumed from
garret to cellar, with a walking-dress and walking-boots to measure, and a
bride’s costume of the most ravishing description, and stockings and such
like beyond the dreams of avarice—and a constant and increasing dripping
into the house of irrelevant remarkable objects, such as—
Real lace bedspread;
Gilt travelling clock;
Ornamental pewter plaque;
Salad bowl (silver mounted) and servers;
Madgett’s “English Poets” (twelve volumes), bound purple morocco;
Etc., etc.
Through all this flutter of novelty there came and went a solicitous,
preoccupied, almost depressed figure. It was Doctor Ralph, formerly the
partner of Doctor Stickell in the Avenue, and now with a thriving practice of
his own in Wamblesmith. He had shaved his side-whiskers and come over
in flannels, but he was still indisputably the same person who had attended
Ann Veronica for the measles and when she swallowed the fish-bone. But
his role was altered, and he was now playing the bridegroom in this
remarkable drama. Alice was going to be Mrs. Ralph. He came in
apologetically; all the old “Well, and how ARE we?” note gone; and once
he asked Ann Veronica, almost furtively,
“How’s Alice getting on, Vee?” Finally, on the Day, he appeared like his
old professional self transfigured, in the most beautiful light gray trousers
Ann Veronica had ever seen and a new shiny silk hat with a most becoming
roll....
It was not simply that all the rooms were rearranged and everybody
dressed in unusual fashions, and all the routines of life abolished and put
away: people’s tempers and emotions also seemed strangely disturbed and
shifted about. Her father was distinctly irascible, and disposed more than
ever to hide away among the petrological things—the study was turned out.
At table he carved in a gloomy but resolute manner. On the Day he had
trumpet-like outbreaks of cordiality, varied by a watchful preoccupation.

Gwen and Alice were fantastically friendly, which seemed to annoy him,
and Mrs. Stanley was throughout enigmatical, with an anxious eye on her
husband and Alice.
There was a confused impression of livery carriages and whips with
white favors, people fussily wanting other people to get in before them, and
then the church. People sat in unusual pews, and a wide margin of hassocky
emptiness intervened between the ceremony and the walls.
Ann Veronica had a number of fragmentary impressions of Alice
strangely transfigured in bridal raiment. It seemed to make her sister
downcast beyond any precedent. The bridesmaids and pages got rather
jumbled in the aisle, and she had an effect of Alice’s white back and sloping
shoulders and veiled head receding toward the altar. In some
incomprehensible way that back view made her feel sorry for Alice. Also
she remembered very vividly the smell of orange blossom, and Alice,
drooping and spiritless, mumbling responses, facing Doctor Ralph, while
the Rev. Edward Bribble stood between them with an open book. Doctor
Ralph looked kind and large, and listened to Alice’s responses as though he
was listening to symptoms and thought that on the whole she was
progressing favorably.
And afterward her mother and Alice kissed long and clung to each other.
And Doctor Ralph stood by looking considerate. He and her father shook
hands manfully.
Ann Veronica had got quite interested in Mr. Bribble’s rendering of the
service—he had the sort of voice that brings out things—and was still
teeming with ideas about it when finally a wild outburst from the organ
made it clear that, whatever snivelling there might be down in the chancel,
that excellent wind instrument was, in its Mendelssohnian way, as glad as
ever it could be. “Pump, pump, per-um-pump, Pum, Pump, Per-um....”
The wedding-breakfast was for Ann Veronica a spectacle of the unreal
consuming the real; she liked that part very well, until she was carelessly
served against her expressed wishes with mayonnaise. She was caught by
an uncle, whose opinion she valued, making faces at Roddy because he had
exulted at this.
Of the vast mass of these impressions Ann Veronica could make nothing
at the time; there they were—Fact! She stored them away in a mind
naturally retentive, as a squirrel stores away nuts, for further digestion.

Only one thing emerged with any reasonable clarity in her mind at once,
and that was that unless she was saved from drowning by an unmarried
man, in which case the ceremony is unavoidable, or totally destitute of
under-clothing, and so driven to get a trousseau, in which hardship a
trousseau would certainly be “ripping,” marriage was an experience to be
strenuously evaded.
When they were going home she asked her mother why she and Gwen
and Alice had cried.
“Ssh!” said her mother, and then added, “A little natural feeling, dear.”
“But didn’t Alice want to marry Doctor Ralph?”
“Oh, ssh, Vee!” said her mother, with an evasion as patent as an
advertisement board. “I am sure she will be very happy indeed with Doctor
Ralph.”
But Ann Veronica was by no means sure of that until she went over to
Wamblesmith and saw her sister, very remote and domestic and
authoritative, in a becoming tea-gown, in command of Doctor Ralph’s
home. Doctor Ralph came in to tea and put his arm round Alice and kissed
her, and Alice called him “Squiggles,” and stood in the shelter of his arms
for a moment with an expression of satisfied proprietorship. She HAD
cried, Ann Veronica knew. There had been fusses and scenes dimly
apprehended through half-open doors. She had heard Alice talking and
crying at the same time, a painful noise. Perhaps marriage hurt. But now it
was all over, and Alice was getting on well. It reminded Ann Veronica of
having a tooth stopped.
And after that Alice became remoter than ever, and, after a time, ill. Then
she had a baby and became as old as any really grown-up person, or older,
and very dull. Then she and her husband went off to a Yorkshire practice,
and had four more babies, none of whom photographed well, and so she
passed beyond the sphere of Ann Veronica’s sympathies altogether.

Part 5
The Gwen affair happened when she was away at school at Marticombe-
on-Sea, a term before she went to the High School, and was never very
clear to her.
Her mother missed writing for a week, and then she wrote in an unusual
key. “My dear,” the letter ran, “I have to tell you that your sister Gwen has
offended your father very much. I hope you will always love her, but I want
you to remember she has offended your father and married without his
consent. Your father is very angry, and will not have her name mentioned in
his hearing. She has married some one he could not approve of, and gone
right away....”
When the next holidays came Ann Veronica’s mother was ill, and Gwen
was in the sick-room when Ann Veronica returned home. She was in one of
her old walking-dresses, her hair was done in an unfamiliar manner, she
wore a wedding-ring, and she looked as if she had been crying.
“Hello, Gwen!” said Ann Veronica, trying to put every one at their ease.
“Been and married?... What’s the name of the happy man?”
Gwen owned to “Fortescue.”
“Got a photograph of him or anything?” said Ann Veronica, after kissing
her mother.
Gwen made an inquiry, and, directed by Mrs. Stanley, produced a portrait
from its hiding-place in the jewel-drawer under the mirror. It presented a
clean-shaven face with a large Corinthian nose, hair tremendously waving
off the forehead and more chin and neck than is good for a man.
“LOOKS all right,” said Ann Veronica, regarding him with her head first
on one side and then on the other, and trying to be agreeable. “What’s the
objection?”
“I suppose she ought to know?” said Gwen to her mother, trying to alter
the key of the conversation.
“You see, Vee,” said Mrs. Stanley, “Mr. Fortescue is an actor, and your
father does not approve of the profession.”

“Oh!” said Ann Veronica. “I thought they made knights of actors?”
“They may of Hal some day,” said Gwen. “But it’s a long business.”
“I suppose this makes you an actress?” said Ann Veronica.
“I don’t know whether I shall go on,” said Gwen, a novel note of
languorous professionalism creeping into her voice. “The other women
don’t much like it if husband and wife work together, and I don’t think Hal
would like me to act away from him.”
Ann Veronica regarded her sister with a new respect, but the traditions of
family life are strong. “I don’t suppose you’ll be able to do it much,” said
Ann Veronica.
Later Gwen’s trouble weighed so heavily on Mrs. Stanley in her illness
that her husband consented to receive Mr. Fortescue in the drawing-room,
and actually shake hands with him in an entirely hopeless manner and hope
everything would turn out for the best.
The forgiveness and reconciliation was a cold and formal affair, and
afterwards her father went off gloomily to his study, and Mr. Fortescue
rambled round the garden with soft, propitiatory steps, the Corinthian nose
upraised and his hands behind his back, pausing to look long and hard at the
fruit-trees against the wall.
Ann Veronica watched him from the dining-room window, and after
some moments of maidenly hesitation rambled out into the garden in a
reverse direction to Mr. Fortescue’s steps, and encountered him with an air
of artless surprise.
“Hello!” said Ann Veronica, with arms akimbo and a careless, breathless
manner. “You Mr. Fortescue?”
“At your service. You Ann Veronica?”
“Rather! I say—did you marry Gwen?”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
Mr. Fortescue raised his eyebrows and assumed a light-comedy
expression. “I suppose I fell in love with her, Ann Veronica.”
“Rum,” said Ann Veronica. “Have you got to keep her now?”
“To the best of my ability,” said Mr. Fortescue, with a bow.
“Have you much ability?” asked Ann Veronica.

Mr. Fortescue tried to act embarrassment in order to conceal its reality,
and Ann Veronica went on to ask a string of questions about acting, and
whether her sister would act, and was she beautiful enough for it, and who
would make her dresses, and so on.
As a matter of fact Mr. Fortescue had not much ability to keep her sister,
and a little while after her mother’s death Ann Veronica met Gwen suddenly
on the staircase coming from her father’s study, shockingly dingy in dusty
mourning and tearful and resentful, and after that Gwen receded from the
Morningside Park world, and not even the begging letters and distressful
communications that her father and aunt received, but only a vague
intimation of dreadfulness, a leakage of incidental comment, flashes of
paternal anger at “that blackguard,” came to Ann Veronica’s ears.

Part 6
These were Ann Veronica’s leading cases in the question of marriage.
They were the only real marriages she had seen clearly. For the rest, she
derived her ideas of the married state from the observed behavior of
married women, which impressed her in Morningside Park as being tied
and dull and inelastic in comparison with the life of the young, and from a
remarkably various reading among books. As a net result she had come to
think of all married people much as one thinks of insects that have lost their
wings, and of her sisters as new hatched creatures who had scarcely for a
moment had wings. She evolved a dim image of herself cooped up in a
house under the benevolent shadow of Mr. Manning. Who knows?—on the
analogy of “Squiggles” she might come to call him “Mangles!”
“I don’t think I can ever marry any one,” she said, and fell suddenly into
another set of considerations that perplexed her for a time. Had romance to
be banished from life?...
It was hard to part with romance, but she had never thirsted so keenly to
go on with her University work in her life as she did that day. She had never
felt so acutely the desire for free initiative, for a life unhampered by others.
At any cost! Her brothers had it practically—at least they had it far more
than it seemed likely she would unless she exerted herself with quite
exceptional vigor. Between her and the fair, far prospect of freedom and
self-development manoeuvred Mr. Manning, her aunt and father, neighbors,
customs, traditions, forces. They seemed to her that morning to be all armed
with nets and prepared to throw them over her directly her movements
became in any manner truly free.
She had a feeling as though something had dropped from her eyes, as
though she had just discovered herself for the first time—discovered herself
as a sleep-walker might do, abruptly among dangers, hindrances, and
perplexities, on the verge of a cardinal crisis.
The life of a girl presented itself to her as something happy and heedless
and unthinking, yet really guided and controlled by others, and going on
amidst unsuspected screens and concealments.

And in its way it was very well. Then suddenly with a rush came reality,
came “growing up”; a hasty imperative appeal for seriousness, for supreme
seriousness. The Ralphs and Mannings and Fortescues came down upon the
raw inexperience, upon the blinking ignorance of the newcomer; and before
her eyes were fairly open, before she knew what had happened, a new set of
guides and controls, a new set of obligations and responsibilities and
limitations, had replaced the old. “I want to be a Person,” said Ann Veronica
to the downs and the open sky; “I will not have this happen to me, whatever
else may happen in its place.”
Ann Veronica had three things very definitely settled by the time when, a
little after mid-day, she found herself perched up on a gate between a bridle-
path and a field that commanded the whole wide stretch of country between
Chalking and Waldersham. Firstly, she did not intend to marry at all, and
particularly she did not mean to marry Mr. Manning; secondly, by some
measure or other, she meant to go on with her studies, not at the Tredgold
Schools but at the Imperial College; and, thirdly, she was, as an immediate
and decisive act, a symbol of just exactly where she stood, a declaration of
free and adult initiative, going that night to the Fadden Ball.
But the possible attitude of her father she had still to face. So far she had
the utmost difficulty in getting on to that vitally important matter. The
whole of that relationship persisted in remaining obscure. What would
happen when next morning she returned to Morningside Park?
He couldn’t turn her out of doors. But what he could do or might do she
could not imagine. She was not afraid of violence, but she was afraid of
something mean, some secondary kind of force. Suppose he stopped all her
allowance, made it imperative that she should either stay ineffectually
resentful at home or earn a living for herself at once.... It appeared highly
probable to her that he would stop her allowance.
What can a girl do?
Somewhere at this point Ann Veronica’s speculations were interrupted
and turned aside by the approach of a horse and rider. Mr. Ramage, that
iron-gray man of the world, appeared dressed in a bowler hat and a suit of
hard gray, astride of a black horse. He pulled rein at the sight of her, saluted,
and regarded her with his rather too protuberant eyes. The girl’s gaze met
his in interested inquiry.

“You’ve got my view,” he said, after a pensive second. “I always get off
here and lean over that rail for a bit. May I do so to-day?”
“It’s your gate,” she said, amiably; “you got it first. It’s for you to say if I
may sit on it.”
He slipped off the horse. “Let me introduce you to Caesar,” he said; and
she patted Caesar’s neck, and remarked how soft his nose was, and secretly
deplored the ugliness of equine teeth. Ramage tethered the horse to the
farther gate-post, and Caesar blew heavily and began to investigate the
hedge.
Ramage leaned over the gate at Ann Veronica’s side, and for a moment
there was silence.
He made some obvious comments on the wide view warming toward its
autumnal blaze that spread itself in hill and valley, wood and village, below.
“It’s as broad as life,” said Mr. Ramage, regarding it and putting a well-
booted foot up on the bottom rail.

Part 7
“And what are you doing here, young lady,” he said, looking up at her
face, “wandering alone so far from home?”
“I like long walks,” said Ann Veronica, looking down on him.
“Solitary walks?”
“That’s the point of them. I think over all sorts of things.”
“Problems?”
“Sometimes quite difficult problems.”
“You’re lucky to live in an age when you can do so. Your mother, for
instance, couldn’t. She had to do her thinking at home—under inspection.”
She looked down on him thoughtfully, and he let his admiration of her
free young poise show in his face.
“I suppose things have changed?” she said.
“Never was such an age of transition.”
She wondered what to. Mr. Ramage did not know. “Sufficient unto me is
the change thereof,” he said, with all the effect of an epigram.
“I must confess,” he said, “the New Woman and the New Girl intrigue
me profoundly. I am one of those people who are interested in women,
more interested than I am in anything else. I don’t conceal it. And the
change, the change of attitude! The way all the old clingingness has been
thrown aside is amazing. And all the old—the old trick of shrinking up like
a snail at a touch. If you had lived twenty years ago you would have been
called a Young Person, and it would have been your chief duty in life not to
know, never to have heard of, and never to understand.”
“There’s quite enough still,” said Ann Veronica, smiling, “that one
doesn’t understand.”
“Quite. But your role would have been to go about saying, ‘I beg your
pardon’ in a reproving tone to things you understood quite well in your
heart and saw no harm in. That terrible Young Person! she’s vanished. Lost,

stolen, or strayed, the Young Person!... I hope we may never find her
again.”
He rejoiced over this emancipation. “While that lamb was about every
man of any spirit was regarded as a dangerous wolf. We wore invisible
chains and invisible blinkers. Now, you and I can gossip at a gate, and Honi
soit qui mal y pense. The change has given man one good thing he never
had before,” he said. “Girl friends. And I am coming to believe the best as
well as the most beautiful friends a man can have are girl friends.”
He paused, and went on, after a keen look at her:
“I had rather gossip to a really intelligent girl than to any man alive.”
“I suppose we ARE more free than we were?” said Ann Veronica,
keeping the question general.
“Oh, there’s no doubt of it! Since the girls of the eighties broke bounds
and sailed away on bicycles—my young days go back to the very
beginnings of that—it’s been one triumphant relaxation.”
“Relaxation, perhaps. But are we any more free?”
“Well?”
“I mean we’ve long strings to tether us, but we are bound all the same. A
woman isn’t much freer—in reality.”
Mr. Ramage demurred.
“One runs about,” said Ann Veronica.
“Yes.”
“But it’s on condition one doesn’t do anything.”
“Do what?”
“Oh!—anything.”
He looked interrogation with a faint smile.
“It seems to me it comes to earning one’s living in the long run,” said
Ann Veronica, coloring faintly. “Until a girl can go away as a son does and
earn her independent income, she’s still on a string. It may be a long string,
long enough if you like to tangle up all sorts of people; but there it is! If the
paymaster pulls, home she must go. That’s what I mean.”
Mr. Ramage admitted the force of that. He was a little impressed by Ann
Veronica’s metaphor of the string, which, indeed, she owed to Hetty

Widgett. “YOU wouldn’t like to be independent?” he asked, abruptly. “I
mean REALLY independent. On your own. It isn’t such fun as it seems.”
“Every one wants to be independent,” said Ann Veronica. “Every one.
Man or woman.”
“And you?”
“Rather!”
“I wonder why?”
“There’s no why. It’s just to feel—one owns one’s self.”
“Nobody does that,” said Ramage, and kept silence for a moment.
“But a boy—a boy goes out into the world and presently stands on his
own feet. He buys his own clothes, chooses his own company, makes his
own way of living.”
“You’d like to do that?”
“Exactly.”
“Would you like to be a boy?”
“I wonder! It’s out of the question, any way.”
Ramage reflected. “Why don’t you?”
“Well, it might mean rather a row.”
“I know—” said Ramage, with sympathy.
“And besides,” said Ann Veronica, sweeping that aspect aside, “what
could I do? A boy sails out into a trade or profession. But—it’s one of the
things I’ve just been thinking over. Suppose—suppose a girl did want to
start in life, start in life for herself—” She looked him frankly in the eyes.
“What ought she to do?”
“Suppose you—”
“Yes, suppose I—”
He felt that his advice was being asked. He became a little more personal
and intimate. “I wonder what you could do?” he said. “I should think YOU
could do all sorts of things....
“What ought you to do?” He began to produce his knowledge of the
world for her benefit, jerkily and allusively, and with a strong, rank flavor
of “savoir faire.” He took an optimist view of her chances. Ann Veronica
listened thoughtfully, with her eyes on the turf, and now and then she asked

a question or looked up to discuss a point. In the meanwhile, as he talked,
he scrutinized her face, ran his eyes over her careless, gracious poise,
wondered hard about her. He described her privately to himself as a
splendid girl. It was clear she wanted to get away from home, that she was
impatient to get away from home. Why? While the front of his mind was
busy warning her not to fall into the hopeless miseries of underpaid
teaching, and explaining his idea that for women of initiative, quite as much
as for men, the world of business had by far the best chances, the back
chambers of his brain were busy with the problem of that “Why?”
His first idea as a man of the world was to explain her unrest by a lover,
some secret or forbidden or impossible lover. But he dismissed that because
then she would ask her lover and not him all these things. Restlessness,
then, was the trouble, simple restlessness: home bored her. He could quite
understand the daughter of Mr. Stanley being bored and feeling limited. But
was that enough? Dim, formless suspicions of something more vital
wandered about his mind. Was the young lady impatient for experience?
Was she adventurous? As a man of the world he did not think it becoming
to accept maidenly calm as anything more than a mask. Warm life was
behind that always, even if it slept. If it was not an actual personal lover, it
still might be the lover not yet incarnate, not yet perhaps suspected....
He had diverged only a little from the truth when he said that his chief
interest in life was women. It wasn’t so much women as Woman that
engaged his mind. His was the Latin turn of thinking; he had fallen in love
at thirteen, and he was still capable—he prided himself—of falling in love.
His invalid wife and her money had been only the thin thread that held his
life together; beaded on that permanent relation had been an inter-weaving
series of other feminine experiences, disturbing, absorbing, interesting,
memorable affairs. Each one had been different from the others, each had
had a quality all its own, a distinctive freshness, a distinctive beauty. He
could not understand how men could live ignoring this one predominant
interest, this wonderful research into personality and the possibilities of
pleasing, these complex, fascinating expeditions that began in interest and
mounted to the supremest, most passionate intimacy. All the rest of his
existence was subordinate to this pursuit; he lived for it, worked for it, kept
himself in training for it.

So while he talked to this girl of work and freedom, his slightly
protuberant eyes were noting the gracious balance of her limbs and body
across the gate, the fine lines of her chin and neck. Her grave fine face, her
warm clear complexion, had already aroused his curiosity as he had gone to
and fro in Morningside Park, and here suddenly he was near to her and
talking freely and intimately. He had found her in a communicative mood,
and he used the accumulated skill of years in turning that to account.
She was pleased and a little flattered by his interest and sympathy. She
became eager to explain herself, to show herself in the right light. He was
manifestly exerting his mind for her, and she found herself fully disposed to
justify his interest.
She, perhaps, displayed herself rather consciously as a fine person unduly
limited. She even touched lightly on her father’s unreasonableness.
“I wonder,” said Ramage, “that more girls don’t think as you do and want
to strike out in the world.”
And then he speculated. “I wonder if you will?”
“Let me say one thing,” he said. “If ever you do and I can help you in any
way, by advice or inquiry or recommendation—You see, I’m no believer in
feminine incapacity, but I do perceive there is such a thing as feminine
inexperience. As a sex you’re a little under-trained—in affairs. I’d take it—
forgive me if I seem a little urgent—as a sort of proof of friendliness. I can
imagine nothing more pleasant in life than to help you, because I know it
would pay to help you. There’s something about you, a little flavor of Will,
I suppose, that makes one feel—good luck about you and success....”
And while he talked and watched her as he talked, she answered, and
behind her listening watched and thought about him. She liked the animated
eagerness of his manner.
His mind seemed to be a remarkably full one; his knowledge of detailed
reality came in just where her own mind was most weakly equipped.
Through all he said ran one quality that pleased her—the quality of a man
who feels that things can be done, that one need not wait for the world to
push one before one moved. Compared with her father and Mr. Manning
and the men in “fixed” positions generally that she knew, Ramage,
presented by himself, had a fine suggestion of freedom, of power, of
deliberate and sustained adventure....

She was particularly charmed by his theory of friendship. It was really
very jolly to talk to a man in this way—who saw the woman in her and did
not treat her as a child. She was inclined to think that perhaps for a girl the
converse of his method was the case; an older man, a man beyond the range
of anything “nonsensical,” was, perhaps, the most interesting sort of friend
one could meet. But in that reservation it may be she went a little beyond
the converse of his view....
They got on wonderfully well together. They talked for the better part of
an hour, and at last walked together to the junction of highroad and the
bridle-path. There, after protestations of friendliness and helpfulness that
were almost ardent, he mounted a little clumsily and rode off at an amiable
pace, looking his best, making a leg with his riding gaiters, smiling and
saluting, while Ann Veronica turned northward and so came to
Micklechesil. There, in a little tea and sweet-stuff shop, she bought and
consumed slowly and absent-mindedly the insufficient nourishment that is
natural to her sex on such occasions.

CHAPTER THE FOURTH
THE CRISIS

Part 1
We left Miss Stanley with Ann Veronica’s fancy dress in her hands and
her eyes directed to Ann Veronica’s pseudo-Turkish slippers.
When Mr. Stanley came home at a quarter to six—an earlier train by
fifteen minutes than he affected—his sister met him in the hall with a
hushed expression. “I’m so glad you’re here, Peter,” she said. “She means
to go.”
“Go!” he said. “Where?”
“To that ball.”
“What ball?” The question was rhetorical. He knew.
“I believe she’s dressing up-stairs—now.”
“Then tell her to undress, confound her!” The City had been thoroughly
annoying that day, and he was angry from the outset.
Miss Stanley reflected on this proposal for a moment.
“I don’t think she will,” she said.
“She must,” said Mr. Stanley, and went into his study. His sister
followed. “She can’t go now. She’ll have to wait for dinner,” he said,
uncomfortably.
“She’s going to have some sort of meal with the Widgetts down the
Avenue, and go up with them.
“She told you that?”
“Yes.”
“When?”
“At tea.”
“But why didn’t you prohibit once for all the whole thing? How dared
she tell you that?”
“Out of defiance. She just sat and told me that was her arrangement. I’ve
never seen her quite so sure of herself.”
“What did you say?”

“I said, ‘My dear Veronica! how can you think of such things?’”
“And then?”
“She had two more cups of tea and some cake, and told me of her walk.”
“She’ll meet somebody one of these days—walking about like that.”
“She didn’t say she’d met any one.”
“But didn’t you say some more about that ball?”
“I said everything I could say as soon as I realized she was trying to
avoid the topic. I said, ‘It is no use your telling me about this walk and
pretend I’ve been told about the ball, because you haven’t. Your father has
forbidden you to go!’”
“Well?”
“She said, ‘I hate being horrid to you and father, but I feel it my duty to
go to that ball!’”
“Felt it her duty!”
“‘Very well,’ I said, ‘then I wash my hands of the whole business. Your
disobedience be upon your own head.’”
“But that is flat rebellion!” said Mr. Stanley, standing on the hearthrug
with his back to the unlit gas-fire. “You ought at once—you ought at once
to have told her that. What duty does a girl owe to any one before her
father? Obedience to him, that is surely the first law. What CAN she put
before that?” His voice began to rise. “One would think I had said nothing
about the matter. One would think I had agreed to her going. I suppose this
is what she learns in her infernal London colleges. I suppose this is the sort
of damned rubbish—”
“Oh! Ssh, Peter!” cried Miss Stanley.
He stopped abruptly. In the pause a door could be heard opening and
closing on the landing up-stairs. Then light footsteps became audible,
descending the staircase with a certain deliberation and a faint rustle of
skirts.
“Tell her,” said Mr. Stanley, with an imperious gesture, “to come in
here.”

Part 2
Miss Stanley emerged from the study and stood watching Ann Veronica
descend.
The girl was flushed with excitement, bright-eyed, and braced for a
struggle; her aunt had never seen her looking so fine or so pretty. Her fancy
dress, save for the green-gray stockings, the pseudo-Turkish slippers, and
baggy silk trousered ends natural to a Corsair’s bride, was hidden in a large
black-silk-hooded opera-cloak. Beneath the hood it was evident that her
rebellious hair was bound up with red silk, and fastened by some device in
her ears (unless she had them pierced, which was too dreadful a thing to
suppose!) were long brass filigree earrings.
“I’m just off, aunt,” said Ann Veronica.
“Your father is in the study and wishes to speak to you.”
Ann Veronica hesitated, and then stood in the open doorway and regarded
her father’s stern presence. She spoke with an entirely false note of cheerful
off-handedness. “I’m just in time to say good-bye before I go, father. I’m
going up to London with the Widgetts to that ball.”
“Now look here, Ann Veronica,” said Mr. Stanley, “just a moment. You
are NOT going to that ball!”
Ann Veronica tried a less genial, more dignified note.
“I thought we had discussed that, father.”
“You are not going to that ball! You are not going out of this house in that
get-up!”
Ann Veronica tried yet more earnestly to treat him, as she would treat any
man, with an insistence upon her due of masculine respect. “You see,” she
said, very gently, “I AM going. I am sorry to seem to disobey you, but I am.
I wish”—she found she had embarked on a bad sentence—“I wish we
needn’t have quarrelled.”
She stopped abruptly, and turned about toward the front door. In a
moment he was beside her. “I don’t think you can have heard me, Vee,” he

said, with intensely controlled fury. “I said you were”—he shouted—“NOT
TO GO!”
She made, and overdid, an immense effort to be a princess. She tossed
her head, and, having no further words, moved toward the door. Her father
intercepted her, and for a moment she and he struggled with their hands
upon the latch. A common rage flushed their faces. “Let go!” she gasped at
him, a blaze of anger.
“Veronica!” cried Miss Stanley, warningly, and, “Peter!”
For a moment they seemed on the verge of an altogether desperate
scuffle. Never for a moment had violence come between these two since
long ago he had, in spite of her mother’s protest in the background, carried
her kicking and squalling to the nursery for some forgotten crime. With
something near to horror they found themselves thus confronted.
The door was fastened by a catch and a latch with an inside key, to which
at night a chain and two bolts were added. Carefully abstaining from
thrusting against each other, Ann Veronica and her father began an absurdly
desperate struggle, the one to open the door, the other to keep it fastened.
She seized the key, and he grasped her hand and squeezed it roughly and
painfully between the handle and the ward as she tried to turn it. His grip
twisted her wrist. She cried out with the pain of it.
A wild passion of shame and self-disgust swept over her. Her spirit
awoke in dismay to an affection in ruins, to the immense undignified
disaster that had come to them.
Abruptly she desisted, recoiled, and turned and fled up-stairs.
She made noises between weeping and laughter as she went. She gained
her room, and slammed her door and locked it as though she feared
violence and pursuit.
“Oh God!” she cried, “Oh God!” and flung aside her opera-cloak, and for
a time walked about the room—a Corsair’s bride at a crisis of emotion.
“Why can’t he reason with me,” she said, again and again, “instead of doing
this?”

Part 3
There presently came a phase in which she said: “I WON’T stand it even
now. I will go to-night.”
She went as far as her door, then turned to the window. She opened this
and scrambled out—a thing she had not done for five long years of
adolescence—upon the leaded space above the built-out bath-room on the
first floor. Once upon a time she and Roddy had descended thence by the
drain-pipe.
But things that a girl of sixteen may do in short skirts are not things to be
done by a young lady of twenty-one in fancy dress and an opera-cloak, and
just as she was coming unaided to an adequate realization of this, she
discovered Mr. Pragmar, the wholesale druggist, who lived three gardens
away, and who had been mowing his lawn to get an appetite for dinner,
standing in a fascinated attitude beside the forgotten lawn-mower and
watching her intently.
She found it extremely difficult to infuse an air of quiet correctitude into
her return through the window, and when she was safely inside she waved
clinched fists and executed a noiseless dance of rage.
When she reflected that Mr. Pragmar probably knew Mr. Ramage, and
might describe the affair to him, she cried “Oh!” with renewed vexation,
and repeated some steps of her dance in a new and more ecstatic measure.

Part 4
At eight that evening Miss Stanley tapped at Ann Veronica’s bedroom
door.
“I’ve brought you up some dinner, Vee,” she said.
Ann Veronica was lying on her bed in a darkling room staring at the
ceiling. She reflected before answering. She was frightfully hungry. She had
eaten little or no tea, and her mid-day meal had been worse than nothing.
She got up and unlocked the door.
Her aunt did not object to capital punishment or war, or the industrial
system or casual wards, or flogging of criminals or the Congo Free State,
because none of these things really got hold of her imagination; but she did
object, she did not like, she could not bear to think of people not having and
enjoying their meals. It was her distinctive test of an emotional state, its
interference with a kindly normal digestion. Any one very badly moved
choked down a few mouthfuls; the symptom of supreme distress was not to
be able to touch a bit. So that the thought of Ann Veronica up-stairs had
been extremely painful for her through all the silent dinner-time that night.
As soon as dinner was over she went into the kitchen and devoted herself to
compiling a tray—not a tray merely of half-cooled dinner things, but a
specially prepared “nice” tray, suitable for tempting any one. With this she
now entered.
Ann Veronica found herself in the presence of the most disconcerting fact
in human experience, the kindliness of people you believe to be thoroughly
wrong. She took the tray with both hands, gulped, and gave way to tears.
Her aunt leaped unhappily to the thought of penitence.
“My dear,” she began, with an affectionate hand on Ann Veronica’s
shoulder, “I do SO wish you would realize how it grieves your father.”
Ann Veronica flung away from her hand, and the pepper-pot on the tray
upset, sending a puff of pepper into the air and instantly filling them both
with an intense desire to sneeze.

“I don’t think you see,” she replied, with tears on her cheeks, and her
brows knitting, “how it shames and, ah!—disgraces me—AH TISHU!”
She put down the tray with a concussion on her toilet-table.
“But, dear, think! He is your father. SHOOH!”
“That’s no reason,” said Ann Veronica, speaking through her
handkerchief and stopping abruptly.
Niece and aunt regarded each other for a moment over their pocket-
handkerchiefs with watery but antagonistic eyes, each far too profoundly
moved to see the absurdity of the position.
“I hope,” said Miss Stanley, with dignity, and turned doorward with
features in civil warfare. “Better state of mind,” she gasped....
Ann Veronica stood in the twilight room staring at the door that had
slammed upon her aunt, her pocket-handkerchief rolled tightly in her hand.
Her soul was full of the sense of disaster. She had made her first fight for
dignity and freedom as a grown-up and independent Person, and this was
how the universe had treated her. It had neither succumbed to her nor
wrathfully overwhelmed her. It had thrust her back with an undignified
scuffle, with vulgar comedy, with an unendurable, scornful grin.
“By God!” said Ann Veronica for the first time in her life. “But I will! I
will!”

CHAPTER THE FIFTH
THE FLIGHT TO LONDON

Part 1
Ann Veronica had an impression that she did not sleep at all that night,
and at any rate she got through an immense amount of feverish feeling and
thinking.
What was she going to do?
One main idea possessed her: she must get away from home, she must
assert herself at once or perish. “Very well,” she would say, “then I must
go.” To remain, she felt, was to concede everything. And she would have to
go to-morrow. It was clear it must be to-morrow. If she delayed a day she
would delay two days, if she delayed two days she would delay a week, and
after a week things would be adjusted to submission forever. “I’ll go,” she
vowed to the night, “or I’ll die!” She made plans and estimated means and
resources. These and her general preparations had perhaps a certain
disproportion. She had a gold watch, a very good gold watch that had been
her mother’s, a pearl necklace that was also pretty good, some unpretending
rings, some silver bangles and a few other such inferior trinkets, three
pounds thirteen shillings unspent of her dress and book allowance and a few
good salable books. So equipped, she proposed to set up a separate
establishment in the world.
And then she would find work.
For most of a long and fluctuating night she was fairly confident that she
would find work; she knew herself to be strong, intelligent, and capable by
the standards of most of the girls she knew. She was not quite clear how she
should find it, but she felt she would. Then she would write and tell her
father what she had done, and put their relationship on a new footing.
That was how she projected it, and in general terms it seemed plausible
and possible. But in between these wider phases of comparative confidence
were gaps of disconcerting doubt, when the universe was presented as
making sinister and threatening faces at her, defying her to defy, preparing a
humiliating and shameful overthrow. “I don’t care,” said Ann Veronica to
the darkness; “I’ll fight it.”

She tried to plan her proceedings in detail. The only difficulties that
presented themselves clearly to her were the difficulties of getting away
from Morningside Park, and not the difficulties at the other end of the
journey. These were so outside her experience that she found it possible to
thrust them almost out of sight by saying they would be “all right” in
confident tones to herself. But still she knew they were not right, and at
times they became a horrible obsession as of something waiting for her
round the corner. She tried to imagine herself “getting something,” to
project herself as sitting down at a desk and writing, or as returning after
her work to some pleasantly equipped and free and independent flat. For a
time she furnished the flat. But even with that furniture it remained
extremely vague, the possible good and the possible evil as well!
The possible evil! “I’ll go,” said Ann Veronica for the hundredth time.
“I’ll go. I don’t care WHAT happens.”
She awoke out of a doze, as though she had never been sleeping. It was
time to get up.
She sat on the edge of her bed and looked about her, at her room, at the
row of black-covered books and the pig’s skull. “I must take them,” she
said, to help herself over her own incredulity. “How shall I get my luggage
out of the house?...”
The figure of her aunt, a little distant, a little propitiatory, behind the
coffee things, filled her with a sense of almost catastrophic adventure.
Perhaps she might never come back to that breakfast-room again. Never!
Perhaps some day, quite soon, she might regret that breakfast-room. She
helped herself to the remainder of the slightly congealed bacon, and
reverted to the problem of getting her luggage out of the house. She decided
to call in the help of Teddy Widgett, or, failing him, of one of his sisters.

Part 2
She found the younger generation of the Widgetts engaged in languid
reminiscences, and all, as they expressed it, a “bit decayed.” Every one
became tremendously animated when they heard that Ann Veronica had
failed them because she had been, as she expressed it, “locked in.”
“My God!” said Teddy, more impressively than ever.
“But what are you going to do?” asked Hetty.
“What can one do?” asked Ann Veronica. “Would you stand it? I’m going
to clear out.”
“Clear out?” cried Hetty.
“Go to London,” said Ann Veronica.
She had expected sympathetic admiration, but instead the whole Widgett
family, except Teddy, expressed a common dismay. “But how can you?”
asked Constance. “Who will you stop with?”
“I shall go on my own. Take a room!”
“I say!” said Constance. “But who’s going to pay for the room?”
“I’ve got money,” said Ann Veronica. “Anything is better than this—this
stifled life down here.” And seeing that Hetty and Constance were
obviously developing objections, she plunged at once into a demand for
help. “I’ve got nothing in the world to pack with except a toy size
portmanteau. Can you lend me some stuff?”
“You ARE a chap!” said Constance, and warmed only slowly from the
idea of dissuasion to the idea of help. But they did what they could for her.
They agreed to lend her their hold-all and a large, formless bag which they
called the communal trunk. And Teddy declared himself ready to go to the
ends of the earth for her, and carry her luggage all the way.
Hetty, looking out of the window—she always smoked her after-
breakfast cigarette at the window for the benefit of the less advanced
section of Morningside Park society—and trying not to raise objections,
saw Miss Stanley going down toward the shops.

“If you must go on with it,” said Hetty, “now’s your time.” And Ann
Veronica at once went back with the hold-all, trying not to hurry indecently
but to keep up her dignified air of being a wronged person doing the right
thing at a smart trot, to pack. Teddy went round by the garden backs and
dropped the bag over the fence. All this was exciting and entertaining. Her
aunt returned before the packing was done, and Ann Veronica lunched with
an uneasy sense of bag and hold-all packed up-stairs and inadequately
hidden from chance intruders by the valance of the bed. She went down,
flushed and light-hearted, to the Widgetts’ after lunch to make some final
arrangements and then, as soon as her aunt had retired to lie down for her
usual digestive hour, took the risk of the servants having the enterprise to
report her proceedings and carried her bag and hold-all to the garden gate,
whence Teddy, in a state of ecstatic service, bore them to the railway
station. Then she went up-stairs again, dressed herself carefully for town,
put on her most businesslike-looking hat, and with a wave of emotion she
found it hard to control, walked down to catch the 3.17 up-train.
Teddy handed her into the second-class compartment her season-ticket
warranted, and declared she was “simply splendid.” “If you want anything,”
he said, “or get into any trouble, wire me. I’d come back from the ends of
the earth. I’d do anything, Vee. It’s horrible to think of you!”
“You’re an awful brick, Teddy!” she said.
“Who wouldn’t be for you?”
The train began to move. “You’re splendid!” said Teddy, with his hair
wild in the wind. “Good luck! Good luck!”
She waved from the window until the bend hid him.
She found herself alone in the train asking herself what she must do next,
and trying not to think of herself as cut off from home or any refuge
whatever from the world she had resolved to face. She felt smaller and
more adventurous even than she had expected to feel. “Let me see,” she
said to herself, trying to control a slight sinking of the heart, “I am going to
take a room in a lodging-house because that is cheaper.... But perhaps I had
better get a room in an hotel to-night and look round....
“It’s bound to be all right,” she said.
But her heart kept on sinking. What hotel should she go to? If she told a
cabman to drive to an hotel, any hotel, what would he do—or say? He

might drive to something dreadfully expensive, and not at all the quiet sort
of thing she required. Finally she decided that even for an hotel she must
look round, and that meanwhile she would “book” her luggage at Waterloo.
She told the porter to take it to the booking-office, and it was only after a
disconcerting moment or so that she found she ought to have directed him
to go to the cloak-room. But that was soon put right, and she walked out
into London with a peculiar exaltation of mind, an exaltation that partook of
panic and defiance, but was chiefly a sense of vast unexampled release.
She inhaled a deep breath of air—London air.

Part 3
She dismissed the first hotels she passed, she scarcely knew why, mainly
perhaps from the mere dread of entering them, and crossed Waterloo Bridge
at a leisurely pace. It was high afternoon, there was no great throng of foot-
passengers, and many an eye from omnibus and pavement rested gratefully
on her fresh, trim presence as she passed young and erect, with the light of
determination shining through the quiet self-possession of her face. She was
dressed as English girls do dress for town, without either coquetry or
harshness: her collarless blouse confessed a pretty neck, her eyes were
bright and steady, and her dark hair waved loosely and graciously over her
ears....
It seemed at first the most beautiful afternoon of all time to her, and
perhaps the thrill of her excitement did add a distinctive and culminating
keenness to the day. The river, the big buildings on the north bank,
Westminster, and St. Paul’s, were rich and wonderful with the soft sunshine
of London, the softest, the finest grained, the most penetrating and least
emphatic sunshine in the world. The very carts and vans and cabs that
Wellington Street poured out incessantly upon the bridge seemed ripe and
good in her eyes. A traffic of copious barges slumbered over the face of the
river-barges either altogether stagnant or dreaming along in the wake of
fussy tugs; and above circled, urbanely voracious, the London seagulls. She
had never been there before at that hour, in that light, and it seemed to her
as if she came to it all for the first time. And this great mellow place, this
London, now was hers, to struggle with, to go where she pleased in, to
overcome and live in. “I am glad,” she told herself, “I came.”
She marked an hotel that seemed neither opulent nor odd in a little side
street opening on the Embankment, made up her mind with an effort, and,
returning by Hungerford Bridge to Waterloo, took a cab to this chosen
refuge with her two pieces of luggage. There was just a minute’s hesitation
before they gave her a room.
The young lady in the bureau said she would inquire, and Ann Veronica,
while she affected to read the appeal on a hospital collecting-box upon the
bureau counter, had a disagreeable sense of being surveyed from behind by

a small, whiskered gentleman in a frock-coat, who came out of the inner
office and into the hall among a number of equally observant green porters
to look at her and her bags. But the survey was satisfactory, and she found
herself presently in Room No. 47, straightening her hat and waiting for her
luggage to appear.
“All right so far,” she said to herself....

Part 4
But presently, as she sat on the one antimacassared red silk chair and
surveyed her hold-all and bag in that tidy, rather vacant, and dehumanized
apartment, with its empty wardrobe and desert toilet-table and pictureless
walls and stereotyped furnishings, a sudden blankness came upon her as
though she didn’t matter, and had been thrust away into this impersonal
corner, she and her gear....
She decided to go out into the London afternoon again and get something
to eat in an Aerated Bread shop or some such place, and perhaps find a
cheap room for herself. Of course that was what she had to do; she had to
find a cheap room for herself and work!
This Room No. 47 was no more than a sort of railway compartment on
the way to that.
How does one get work?
She walked along the Strand and across Trafalgar Square, and by the
Haymarket to Piccadilly, and so through dignified squares and palatial
alleys to Oxford Street; and her mind was divided between a speculative
treatment of employment on the one hand, and breezes—zephyr breezes—
of the keenest appreciation for London, on the other. The jolly part of it was
that for the first time in her life so far as London was concerned, she was
not going anywhere in particular; for the first time in her life it seemed to
her she was taking London in.
She tried to think how people get work. Ought she to walk into some of
these places and tell them what she could do? She hesitated at the window
of a shipping-office in Cockspur Street and at the Army and Navy Stores,
but decided that perhaps there would be some special and customary hour,
and that it would be better for her to find this out before she made her
attempt. And, besides, she didn’t just immediately want to make her
attempt.
She fell into a pleasant dream of positions and work. Behind every one of
these myriad fronts she passed there must be a career or careers. Her ideas
of women’s employment and a modern woman’s pose in life were based

largely on the figure of Vivie Warren in Mrs. Warren’s Profession. She had
seen Mrs. Warren’s Profession furtively with Hetty Widgett from the gallery
of a Stage Society performance one Monday afternoon. Most of it had been
incomprehensible to her, or comprehensible in a way that checked further
curiosity, but the figure of Vivien, hard, capable, successful, and bullying,
and ordering about a veritable Teddy in the person of Frank Gardner,
appealed to her. She saw herself in very much Vivie’s position—managing
something.
Her thoughts were deflected from Vivie Warren by the peculiar behavior
of a middle-aged gentleman in Piccadilly. He appeared suddenly from the
infinite in the neighborhood of the Burlington Arcade, crossing the
pavement toward her and with his eyes upon her. He seemed to her
indistinguishably about her father’s age. He wore a silk hat a little tilted,
and a morning coat buttoned round a tight, contained figure; and a white
slip gave a finish to his costume and endorsed the quiet distinction of his
tie. His face was a little flushed perhaps, and his small, brown eyes were
bright. He stopped on the curb-stone, not facing her but as if he was on his
way to cross the road, and spoke to her suddenly over his shoulder.
“Whither away?” he said, very distinctly in a curiously wheedling voice.
Ann Veronica stared at his foolish, propitiatory smile, his hungry gaze,
through one moment of amazement, then stepped aside and went on her
way with a quickened step. But her mind was ruffled, and its mirror-like
surface of satisfaction was not easily restored.
Queer old gentleman!
The art of ignoring is one of the accomplishments of every well-bred girl,
so carefully instilled that at last she can even ignore her own thoughts and
her own knowledge. Ann Veronica could at the same time ask herself what
this queer old gentleman could have meant by speaking to her, and know—
know in general terms, at least—what that accosting signified. About her, as
she had gone day by day to and from the Tredgold College, she had seen
and not seen many an incidental aspect of those sides of life about which
girls are expected to know nothing, aspects that were extraordinarily
relevant to her own position and outlook on the world, and yet by
convention ineffably remote. For all that she was of exceptional intellectual
enterprise, she had never yet considered these things with unaverted eyes.

She had viewed them askance, and without exchanging ideas with any one
else in the world about them.
She went on her way now no longer dreaming and appreciative, but
disturbed and unwillingly observant behind her mask of serene
contentment.
That delightful sense of free, unembarrassed movement was gone.
As she neared the bottom of the dip in Piccadilly she saw a woman
approaching her from the opposite direction—a tall woman who at the first
glance seemed altogether beautiful and fine. She came along with the
fluttering assurance of some tall ship. Then as she drew nearer paint showed
upon her face, and a harsh purpose behind the quiet expression of her open
countenance, and a sort of unreality in her splendor betrayed itself for
which Ann Veronica could not recall the right word—a word, half
understood, that lurked and hid in her mind, the word “meretricious.”
Behind this woman and a little to the side of her, walked a man smartly
dressed, with desire and appraisal in his eyes. Something insisted that those
two were mysteriously linked—that the woman knew the man was there.
It was a second reminder that against her claim to go free and
untrammelled there was a case to be made, that after all it was true that a
girl does not go alone in the world unchallenged, nor ever has gone freely
alone in the world, that evil walks abroad and dangers, and petty insults
more irritating than dangers, lurk.
It was in the quiet streets and squares toward Oxford Street that it first
came into her head disagreeably that she herself was being followed. She
observed a man walking on the opposite side of the way and looking toward
her.
“Bother it all!” she swore. “Bother!” and decided that this was not so,
and would not look to right or left again.
Beyond the Circus Ann Veronica went into a British Tea-Table Company
shop to get some tea. And as she was yet waiting for her tea to come she
saw this man again. Either it was an unfortunate recovery of a trail, or he
had followed her from Mayfair. There was no mistaking his intentions this
time. He came down the shop looking for her quite obviously, and took up a
position on the other side against a mirror in which he was able to regard
her steadfastly.

Beneath the serene unconcern of Ann Veronica’s face was a boiling
tumult. She was furiously angry. She gazed with a quiet detachment toward
the window and the Oxford Street traffic, and in her heart she was busy
kicking this man to death. He HAD followed her! What had he followed her
for? He must have followed her all the way from beyond Grosvenor Square.
He was a tall man and fair, with bluish eyes that were rather protuberant,
and long white hands of which he made a display. He had removed his silk
hat, and now sat looking at Ann Veronica over an untouched cup of tea; he
sat gloating upon her, trying to catch her eye. Once, when he thought he had
done so, he smiled an ingratiating smile. He moved, after quiet intervals,
with a quick little movement, and ever and again stroked his small
mustache and coughed a self-conscious cough.
“That he should be in the same world with me!” said Ann Veronica,
reduced to reading the list of good things the British Tea-Table Company
had priced for its patrons.
Heaven knows what dim and tawdry conceptions of passion and desire
were in that blond cranium, what romance-begotten dreams of intrigue and
adventure! but they sufficed, when presently Ann Veronica went out into the
darkling street again, to inspire a flitting, dogged pursuit, idiotic,
exasperating, indecent.
She had no idea what she should do. If she spoke to a policeman she did
not know what would ensue. Perhaps she would have to charge this man
and appear in a police-court next day.
She became angry with herself. She would not be driven in by this
persistent, sneaking aggression. She would ignore him. Surely she could
ignore him. She stopped abruptly, and looked in a flower-shop window. He
passed, and came loitering back and stood beside her, silently looking into
her face.
The afternoon had passed now into twilight. The shops were lighting up
into gigantic lanterns of color, the street lamps were glowing into existence,
and she had lost her way. She had lost her sense of direction, and was
among unfamiliar streets. She went on from street to street, and all the glory
of London had departed. Against the sinister, the threatening, monstrous
inhumanity of the limitless city, there was nothing now but this supreme,
ugly fact of a pursuit—the pursuit of the undesired, persistent male.
For a second time Ann Veronica wanted to swear at the universe.

There were moments when she thought of turning upon this man and
talking to him. But there was something in his face at once stupid and
invincible that told her he would go on forcing himself upon her, that he
would esteem speech with her a great point gained. In the twilight he had
ceased to be a person one could tackle and shame; he had become
something more general, a something that crawled and sneaked toward her
and would not let her alone....
Then, when the tension was getting unendurable, and she was on the
verge of speaking to some casual passer-by and demanding help, her
follower vanished. For a time she could scarcely believe he was gone. He
had. The night had swallowed him up, but his work on her was done. She
had lost her nerve, and there was no more freedom in London for her that
night. She was glad to join in the stream of hurrying homeward workers
that was now welling out of a thousand places of employment, and to
imitate their driven, preoccupied haste. She had followed a bobbing white
hat and gray jacket until she reached the Euston Road corner of Tottenham
Court Road, and there, by the name on a bus and the cries of a conductor,
she made a guess of her way. And she did not merely affect to be driven—
she felt driven. She was afraid people would follow her, she was afraid of
the dark, open doorways she passed, and afraid of the blazes of light; she
was afraid to be alone, and she knew not what it was she feared.
It was past seven when she got back to her hotel. She thought then that
she had shaken off the man of the bulging blue eyes forever, but that night
she found he followed her into her dreams. He stalked her, he stared at her,
he craved her, he sidled slinking and propitiatory and yet relentlessly
toward her, until at last she awoke from the suffocating nightmare nearness
of his approach, and lay awake in fear and horror listening to the
unaccustomed sounds of the hotel.
She came very near that night to resolving that she would return to her
home next morning. But the morning brought courage again, and those first
intimations of horror vanished completely from her mind.

Part 5
She had sent her father a telegram from the East Strand post-office
worded thus:

| All | is | well | with | me |
|————-|—————-|—————|—————|————-|
| and | quite | safe | Veronica | |
——————————————————————————-

and afterward she had dined a la carte upon a cutlet, and had then set
herself to write an answer to Mr. Manning’s proposal of marriage. But she
had found it very difficult.
“DEAR MR. MANNING,” she had begun. So far it had been plain
sailing, and it had seemed fairly evident to go on: “I find it very difficult to
answer your letter.”
But after that neither ideas nor phrases had come and she had fallen
thinking of the events of the day. She had decided that she would spend the
next morning answering advertisements in the papers that abounded in the
writing-room; and so, after half an hour’s perusal of back numbers of the
Sketch in the drawing-room, she had gone to bed.
She found next morning, when she came to this advertisement answering,
that it was more difficult than she had supposed. In the first place there
were not so many suitable advertisements as she had expected. She sat
down by the paper-rack with a general feeling of resemblance to Vivie
Warren, and looked through the Morning Post and Standard and Telegraph,
and afterward the half-penny sheets. The Morning Post was hungry for
governesses and nursery governesses, but held out no other hopes; the Daily
Telegraph that morning seemed eager only for skirt hands. She went to a
writing-desk and made some memoranda on a sheet of note-paper, and then
remembered that she had no address as yet to which letters could be sent.
She decided to leave this matter until the morrow and devote the morning
to settling up with Mr. Manning. At the cost of quite a number of torn drafts
she succeeded in evolving this:

“DEAR MR. MANNING,—I find it very difficult to answer your letter. I
hope you won’t mind if I say first that I think it does me an extraordinary
honor that you should think of any one like myself so highly and seriously,
and, secondly, that I wish it had not been written.”
She surveyed this sentence for some time before going on. “I wonder,”
she said, “why one writes him sentences like that? It’ll have to go,” she
decided, “I’ve written too many already.” She went on, with a desperate
attempt to be easy and colloquial:
“You see, we were rather good friends, I thought, and now perhaps it will
be difficult for us to get back to the old friendly footing. But if that can
possibly be done I want it to be done. You see, the plain fact of the case is
that I think I am too young and ignorant for marriage. I have been thinking
these things over lately, and it seems to me that marriage for a girl is just the
supremest thing in life. It isn’t just one among a number of important
things; for her it is the important thing, and until she knows far more than I
know of the facts of life, how is she to undertake it? So please; if you will,
forget that you wrote that letter, and forgive this answer. I want you to think
of me just as if I was a man, and quite outside marriage altogether.
“I do hope you will be able to do this, because I value men friends. I shall
be very sorry if I cannot have you for a friend. I think that there is no better
friend for a girl than a man rather older than herself.
“Perhaps by this time you will have heard of the step I have taken in
leaving my home. Very likely you will disapprove highly of what I have
done—I wonder? You may, perhaps, think I have done it just in a fit of
childish petulance because my father locked me in when I wanted to go to a
ball of which he did not approve. But really it is much more than that. At
Morningside Park I feel as though all my growing up was presently to stop,
as though I was being shut in from the light of life, and, as they say in
botany, etiolated. I was just like a sort of dummy that does things as it is
told—that is to say, as the strings are pulled. I want to be a person by
myself, and to pull my own strings. I had rather have trouble and hardship
like that than be taken care of by others. I want to be myself. I wonder if a
man can quite understand that passionate feeling? It is quite a passionate
feeling. So I am already no longer the girl you knew at Morningside Park. I
am a young person seeking employment and freedom and self-
development, just as in quite our first talk of all I said I wanted to be.

“I do hope you will see how things are, and not be offended with me or
frightfully shocked and distressed by what I have done.
“Very sincerely yours,
“ANN VERONICA STANLEY.”

Part 6
In the afternoon she resumed her search for apartments. The intoxicating
sense of novelty had given place to a more business-like mood. She drifted
northward from the Strand, and came on some queer and dingy quarters.
She had never imagined life was half so sinister as it looked to her in the
beginning of these investigations. She found herself again in the presence of
some element in life about which she had been trained not to think, about
which she was perhaps instinctively indisposed to think; something which
jarred, in spite of all her mental resistance, with all her preconceptions of a
clean and courageous girl walking out from Morningside Park as one walks
out of a cell into a free and spacious world. One or two landladies refused
her with an air of conscious virtue that she found hard to explain. “We don’t
let to ladies,” they said.
She drifted, via Theobald’s Road, obliquely toward the region about
Titchfield Street. Such apartments as she saw were either scandalously dirty
or unaccountably dear, or both. And some were adorned with engravings
that struck her as being more vulgar and undesirable than anything she had
ever seen in her life. Ann Veronica loved beautiful things, and the beauty of
undraped loveliness not least among them; but these were pictures that did
but insist coarsely upon the roundness of women’s bodies. The windows of
these rooms were obscured with draperies, their floors a carpet patchwork;
the china ornaments on their mantels were of a class apart. After the first
onset several of the women who had apartments to let said she would not do
for them, and in effect dismissed her. This also struck her as odd.
About many of these houses hung a mysterious taint as of something
weakly and commonly and dustily evil; the women who negotiated the
rooms looked out through a friendly manner as though it was a mask, with
hard, defiant eyes. Then one old crone, short-sighted and shaky-handed,
called Ann Veronica “dearie,” and made some remark, obscure and slangy,
of which the spirit rather than the words penetrated to her understanding.
For a time she looked at no more apartments, and walked through gaunt
and ill-cleaned streets, through the sordid under side of life, perplexed and

troubled, ashamed of her previous obtuseness.
She had something of the feeling a Hindoo must experience who has
been into surroundings or touched something that offends his caste. She
passed people in the streets and regarded them with a quickening
apprehension, once or twice came girls dressed in slatternly finery, going
toward Regent Street from out these places. It did not occur to her that they
at least had found a way of earning a living, and had that much economic
superiority to herself. It did not occur to her that save for some accidents of
education and character they had souls like her own.
For a time Ann Veronica went on her way gauging the quality of sordid
streets. At last, a little way to the northward of Euston Road, the moral
cloud seemed to lift, the moral atmosphere to change; clean blinds appeared
in the windows, clean doorsteps before the doors, a different appeal in the
neatly placed cards bearing the word

—————————————
| APARTMENTS |
—————————————

in the clear bright windows. At last in a street near the Hampstead Road
she hit upon a room that had an exceptional quality of space and order, and
a tall woman with a kindly face to show it. “You’re a student, perhaps?”
said the tall woman. “At the Tredgold Women’s College,” said Ann
Veronica. She felt it would save explanations if she did not state she had left
her home and was looking for employment. The room was papered with
green, large-patterned paper that was at worst a trifle dingy, and the arm-
chair and the seats of the other chairs were covered with the unusual
brightness of a large-patterned chintz, which also supplied the window-
curtain. There was a round table covered, not with the usual “tapestry”
cover, but with a plain green cloth that went passably with the wall-paper.
In the recess beside the fireplace were some open bookshelves. The carpet
was a quiet drugget and not excessively worn, and the bed in the corner was
covered by a white quilt. There were neither texts nor rubbish on the walls,
but only a stirring version of Belshazzar’s feast, a steel engraving in the
early Victorian manner that had some satisfactory blacks. And the woman
who showed this room was tall, with an understanding eye and the quiet
manner of the well-trained servant.

Ann Veronica brought her luggage in a cab from the hotel; she tipped the
hotel porter sixpence and overpaid the cabman eighteenpence, unpacked
some of her books and possessions, and so made the room a little homelike,
and then sat down in a by no means uncomfortable arm-chair before the
fire. She had arranged for a supper of tea, a boiled egg, and some tinned
peaches. She had discussed the general question of supplies with the helpful
landlady. “And now,” said Ann Veronica surveying her apartment with an
unprecedented sense of proprietorship, “what is the next step?”
She spent the evening in writing—it was a little difficult—to her father
and—which was easier—to the Widgetts. She was greatly heartened by
doing this. The necessity of defending herself and assuming a confident and
secure tone did much to dispell the sense of being exposed and indefensible
in a huge dingy world that abounded in sinister possibilities. She addressed
her letters, meditated on them for a time, and then took them out and posted
them. Afterward she wanted to get her letter to her father back in order to
read it over again, and, if it tallied with her general impression of it, re-write
it.
He would know her address to-morrow. She reflected upon that with a
thrill of terror that was also, somehow, in some faint remote way, gleeful.
“Dear old Daddy,” she said, “he’ll make a fearful fuss. Well, it had to
happen somewhen.... Somehow. I wonder what he’ll say?”

CHAPTER THE SIXTH
EXPOSTULATIONS

Part 1
The next morning opened calmly, and Ann Veronica sat in her own room,
her very own room, and consumed an egg and marmalade, and read the
advertisements in the Daily Telegraph. Then began expostulations, preluded
by a telegram and headed by her aunt. The telegram reminded Ann Veronica
that she had no place for interviews except her bed-sitting-room, and she
sought her landlady and negotiated hastily for the use of the ground floor
parlor, which very fortunately was vacant. She explained she was expecting
an important interview, and asked that her visitor should be duly shown in.
Her aunt arrived about half-past ten, in black and with an unusually thick
spotted veil. She raised this with the air of a conspirator unmasking, and
displayed a tear-flushed face. For a moment she remained silent.
“My dear,” she said, when she could get her breath, “you must come
home at once.”
Ann Veronica closed the door quite softly and stood still.
“This has almost killed your father.... After Gwen!”
“I sent a telegram.”
“He cares so much for you. He did so care for you.”
“I sent a telegram to say I was all right.”
“All right! And I never dreamed anything of the sort was going on. I had
no idea!” She sat down abruptly and threw her wrists limply upon the table.
“Oh, Veronica!” she said, “to leave your home!”
She had been weeping. She was weeping now. Ann Veronica was
overcome by this amount of emotion.
“Why did you do it?” her aunt urged. “Why could you not confide in
us?”
“Do what?” said Ann Veronica.
“What you have done.”
“But what have I done?”

“Elope! Go off in this way. We had no idea. We had such a pride in you,
such hope in you. I had no idea you were not the happiest girl. Everything I
could do! Your father sat up all night. Until at last I persuaded him to go to
bed. He wanted to put on his overcoat and come after you and look for you
—in London. We made sure it was just like Gwen. Only Gwen left a letter
on the pincushion. You didn’t even do that Vee; not even that.”
“I sent a telegram, aunt,” said Ann Veronica.
“Like a stab. You didn’t even put the twelve words.”
“I said I was all right.”
“Gwen said she was happy. Before that came your father didn’t even
know you were gone. He was just getting cross about your being late for
dinner—you know his way—when it came. He opened it—just off-hand,
and then when he saw what it was he hit at the table and sent his soup spoon
flying and splashing on to the tablecloth. ‘My God!’ he said, ‘I’ll go after
them and kill him. I’ll go after them and kill him.’ For the moment I thought
it was a telegram from Gwen.”
“But what did father imagine?”
“Of course he imagined! Any one would! ‘What has happened, Peter?’ I
asked. He was standing up with the telegram crumpled in his hand. He used
a most awful word! Then he said, ‘It’s Ann Veronica gone to join her
sister!’ ‘Gone!’ I said. ‘Gone!’ he said. ‘Read that,’ and threw the telegram
at me, so that it went into the tureen. He swore when I tried to get it out
with the ladle, and told me what it said. Then he sat down again in a chair
and said that people who wrote novels ought to be strung up. It was as
much as I could do to prevent him flying out of the house there and then
and coming after you. Never since I was a girl have I seen your father so
moved. ‘Oh! little Vee!’ he cried, ‘little Vee!’ and put his face between his
hands and sat still for a long time before he broke out again.”
Ann Veronica had remained standing while her aunt spoke.
“Do you mean, aunt,” she asked, “that my father thought I had gone off
—with some man?”
“What else COULD he think? Would any one DREAM you would be so
mad as to go off alone?”
“After—after what had happened the night before?”

“Oh, why raise up old scores? If you could see him this morning, his
poor face as white as a sheet and all cut about with shaving! He was for
coming up by the very first train and looking for you, but I said to him,
‘Wait for the letters,’ and there, sure enough, was yours. He could hardly
open the envelope, he trembled so. Then he threw the letter at me. ‘Go and
fetch her home,’ he said; ‘it isn’t what we thought! It’s just a practical joke
of hers.’ And with that he went off to the City, stern and silent, leaving his
bacon on his plate—a great slice of bacon hardly touched. No breakfast,
he’s had no dinner, hardly a mouthful of soup—since yesterday at tea.”
She stopped. Aunt and niece regarded each other silently.
“You must come home to him at once,” said Miss Stanley.
Ann Veronica looked down at her fingers on the claret-colored table-
cloth. Her aunt had summoned up an altogether too vivid picture of her
father as the masterful man, overbearing, emphatic, sentimental, noisy,
aimless. Why on earth couldn’t he leave her to grow in her own way? Her
pride rose at the bare thought of return.
“I don’t think I CAN do that,” she said. She looked up and said, a little
breathlessly, “I’m sorry, aunt, but I don’t think I can.”

Part 2
Then it was the expostulations really began.
From first to last, on this occasion, her aunt expostulated for about two
hours. “But, my dear,” she began, “it is Impossible! It is quite out of the
Question. You simply can’t.” And to that, through vast rhetorical
meanderings, she clung. It reached her only slowly that Ann Veronica was
standing to her resolution. “How will you live?” she appealed. “Think of
what people will say!” That became a refrain. “Think of what Lady
Palsworthy will say! Think of what”—So-and-so—“will say! What are we
to tell people?
“Besides, what am I to tell your father?”
At first it had not been at all clear to Ann Veronica that she would refuse
to return home; she had had some dream of a capitulation that should leave
her an enlarged and defined freedom, but as her aunt put this aspect and that
of her flight to her, as she wandered illogically and inconsistently from one
urgent consideration to another, as she mingled assurances and aspects and
emotions, it became clearer and clearer to the girl that there could be little
or no change in the position of things if she returned. “And what will Mr.
Manning think?” said her aunt.
“I don’t care what any one thinks,” said Ann Veronica.
“I can’t imagine what has come over you,” said her aunt. “I can’t
conceive what you want. You foolish girl!”
Ann Veronica took that in silence. At the back of her mind, dim and yet
disconcerting, was the perception that she herself did not know what she
wanted. And yet she knew it was not fair to call her a foolish girl.
“Don’t you care for Mr. Manning?” said her aunt.
“I don’t see what he has to do with my coming to London?”
“He—he worships the ground you tread on. You don’t deserve it, but he
does. Or at least he did the day before yesterday. And here you are!”
Her aunt opened all the fingers of her gloved hand in a rhetorical gesture.
“It seems to me all madness—madness! Just because your father—wouldn’t

let you disobey him!”

Part 3
In the afternoon the task of expostulation was taken up by Mr. Stanley in
person. Her father’s ideas of expostulation were a little harsh and forcible,
and over the claret-colored table-cloth and under the gas chandelier, with
his hat and umbrella between them like the mace in Parliament, he and his
daughter contrived to have a violent quarrel. She had intended to be quietly
dignified, but he was in a smouldering rage from the beginning, and began
by assuming, which alone was more than flesh and blood could stand, that
the insurrection was over and that she was coming home submissively. In
his desire to be emphatic and to avenge himself for his over-night
distresses, he speedily became brutal, more brutal than she had ever known
him before.
“A nice time of anxiety you’ve given me, young lady,” he said, as he
entered the room. “I hope you’re satisfied.”
She was frightened—his anger always did frighten her—and in her
resolve to conceal her fright she carried a queen-like dignity to what she felt
even at the time was a preposterous pitch. She said she hoped she had not
distressed him by the course she had felt obliged to take, and he told her not
to be a fool. She tried to keep her side up by declaring that he had put her
into an impossible position, and he replied by shouting, “Nonsense!
Nonsense! Any father in my place would have done what I did.”
Then he went on to say: “Well, you’ve had your little adventure, and I
hope now you’ve had enough of it. So go up-stairs and get your things
together while I look out for a hansom.”
To which the only possible reply seemed to be, “I’m not coming home.”
“Not coming home!”
“No!” And, in spite of her resolve to be a Person, Ann Veronica began to
weep with terror at herself. Apparently she was always doomed to weep
when she talked to her father. But he was always forcing her to say and do
such unexpectedly conclusive things. She feared he might take her tears as a
sign of weakness. So she said: “I won’t come home. I’d rather starve!”

For a moment the conversation hung upon that declaration. Then Mr.
Stanley, putting his hands on the table in the manner rather of a barrister
than a solicitor, and regarding her balefully through his glasses with quite
undisguised animosity, asked, “And may I presume to inquire, then, what
you mean to do?—how do you propose to live?”
“I shall live,” sobbed Ann Veronica. “You needn’t be anxious about that!
I shall contrive to live.”
“But I AM anxious,” said Mr. Stanley, “I am anxious. Do you think it’s
nothing to me to have my daughter running about London looking for odd
jobs and disgracing herself?”
“Sha’n’t get odd jobs,” said Ann Veronica, wiping her eyes.
And from that point they went on to a thoroughly embittering wrangle.
Mr. Stanley used his authority, and commanded Ann Veronica to come
home, to which, of course, she said she wouldn’t; and then he warned her
not to defy him, warned her very solemnly, and then commanded her again.
He then said that if she would not obey him in this course she should “never
darken his doors again,” and was, indeed, frightfully abusive. This threat
terrified Ann Veronica so much that she declared with sobs and vehemence
that she would never come home again, and for a time both talked at once
and very wildly. He asked her whether she understood what she was saying,
and went on to say still more precisely that she should never touch a penny
of his money until she came home again—not one penny. Ann Veronica
said she didn’t care.
Then abruptly Mr. Stanley changed his key. “You poor child!” he said;
“don’t you see the infinite folly of these proceedings? Think! Think of the
love and affection you abandon! Think of your aunt, a second mother to
you. Think if your own mother was alive!”
He paused, deeply moved.
“If my own mother was alive,” sobbed Ann Veronica, “she would
understand.”
The talk became more and more inconclusive and exhausting. Ann
Veronica found herself incompetent, undignified, and detestable, holding on
desperately to a hardening antagonism to her father, quarrelling with him,
wrangling with him, thinking of repartees—almost as if he was a brother. It
was horrible, but what could she do? She meant to live her own life, and he

meant, with contempt and insults, to prevent her. Anything else that was
said she now regarded only as an aspect of or diversion from that.
In the retrospect she was amazed to think how things had gone to pieces,
for at the outset she had been quite prepared to go home again upon terms.
While waiting for his coming she had stated her present and future relations
with him with what had seemed to her the most satisfactory lucidity and
completeness. She had looked forward to an explanation. Instead had come
this storm, this shouting, this weeping, this confusion of threats and
irrelevant appeals. It was not only that her father had said all sorts of
inconsistent and unreasonable things, but that by some incomprehensible
infection she herself had replied in the same vein. He had assumed that her
leaving home was the point at issue, that everything turned on that, and that
the sole alternative was obedience, and she had fallen in with that
assumption until rebellion seemed a sacred principle. Moreover, atrociously
and inexorably, he allowed it to appear ever and again in horrible gleams
that he suspected there was some man in the case.... Some man!
And to conclude it all was the figure of her father in the doorway, giving
her a last chance, his hat in one hand, his umbrella in the other, shaken at
her to emphasize his point.
“You understand, then,” he was saying, “you understand?”
“I understand,” said Ann Veronica, tear-wet and flushed with a reciprocal
passion, but standing up to him with an equality that amazed even herself,
“I understand.” She controlled a sob. “Not a penny—not one penny—and
never darken your doors again!”

Part 4
The next day her aunt came again and expostulated, and was just saying
it was “an unheard-of thing” for a girl to leave her home as Ann Veronica
had done, when her father arrived, and was shown in by the pleasant-faced
landlady.
Her father had determined on a new line. He put down his hat and
umbrella, rested his hands on his hips, and regarded Ann Veronica firmly.
“Now,” he said, quietly, “it’s time we stopped this nonsense.”
Ann Veronica was about to reply, when he went on, with a still more
deadly quiet: “I am not here to bandy words with you. Let us have no more
of this humbug. You are to come home.”
“I thought I explained—”
“I don’t think you can have heard me,” said her father; “I have told you
to come home.”
“I thought I explained—”
“Come home!”
Ann Veronica shrugged her shoulders.
“Very well,” said her father.
“I think this ends the business,” he said, turning to his sister.
“It’s not for us to supplicate any more. She must learn wisdom—as God
pleases.”
“But, my dear Peter!” said Miss Stanley.
“No,” said her brother, conclusively, “it’s not for a parent to go on
persuading a child.”
Miss Stanley rose and regarded Ann Veronica fixedly. The girl stood with
her hands behind her back, sulky, resolute, and intelligent, a strand of her
black hair over one eye and looking more than usually delicate-featured,
and more than ever like an obdurate child.
“She doesn’t know.”
“She does.”

“I can’t imagine what makes you fly out against everything like this,”
said Miss Stanley to her niece.
“What is the good of talking?” said her brother. “She must go her own
way. A man’s children nowadays are not his own. That’s the fact of the
matter. Their minds are turned against him.... Rubbishy novels and
pernicious rascals. We can’t even protect them from themselves.”
An immense gulf seemed to open between father and daughter as he said
these words.
“I don’t see,” gasped Ann Veronica, “why parents and children...
shouldn’t be friends.”
“Friends!” said her father. “When we see you going through disobedience
to the devil! Come, Molly, she must go her own way. I’ve tried to use my
authority. And she defies me. What more is there to be said? She defies
me!”
It was extraordinary. Ann Veronica felt suddenly an effect of tremendous
pathos; she would have given anything to have been able to frame and make
some appeal, some utterance that should bridge this bottomless chasm that
had opened between her and her father, and she could find nothing whatever
to say that was in the least sincere and appealing.
“Father,” she cried, “I have to live!”
He misunderstood her. “That,” he said, grimly, with his hand on the door-
handle, “must be your own affair, unless you choose to live at Morningside
Park.”
Miss Stanley turned to her. “Vee,” she said, “come home. Before it is too
late.”
“Come, Molly,” said Mr. Stanley, at the door.
“Vee!” said Miss Stanley, “you hear what your father says!”
Miss Stanley struggled with emotion. She made a curious movement
toward her niece, then suddenly, convulsively, she dabbed down something
lumpy on the table and turned to follow her brother. Ann Veronica stared for
a moment in amazement at this dark-green object that clashed as it was put
down. It was a purse. She made a step forward. “Aunt!” she said, “I can’t
—”

Then she caught a wild appeal in her aunt’s blue eye, halted, and the door
clicked upon them.
There was a pause, and then the front door slammed....
Ann Veronica realized that she was alone with the world. And this time
the departure had a tremendous effect of finality. She had to resist an
impulse of sheer terror, to run out after them and give in.
“Gods,” she said, at last, “I’ve done it this time!”
“Well!” She took up the neat morocco purse, opened it, and examined the
contents.
It contained three sovereigns, six and fourpence, two postage stamps, a
small key, and her aunt’s return half ticket to Morningside Park.

Part 5
After the interview Ann Veronica considered herself formally cut off
from home. If nothing else had clinched that, the purse had.
Nevertheless there came a residuum of expostulations. Her brother
Roddy, who was in the motor line, came to expostulate; her sister Alice
wrote. And Mr. Manning called.
Her sister Alice seemed to have developed a religious sense away there in
Yorkshire, and made appeals that had no meaning for Ann Veronica’s mind.
She exhorted Ann Veronica not to become one of “those unsexed
intellectuals, neither man nor woman.”
Ann Veronica meditated over that phrase. “That’s HIM,” said Ann
Veronica, in sound, idiomatic English. “Poor old Alice!”
Her brother Roddy came to her and demanded tea, and asked her to state
a case. “Bit thick on the old man, isn’t it?” said Roddy, who had developed
a bluff, straightforward style in the motor shop.
“Mind my smoking?” said Roddy. “I don’t see quite what your game is,
Vee, but I suppose you’ve got a game on somewhere.
“Rummy lot we are!” said Roddy. “Alice—Alice gone dotty, and all over
kids. Gwen—I saw Gwen the other day, and the paint’s thicker than ever.
Jim is up to the neck in Mahatmas and Theosophy and Higher Thought and
rot—writes letters worse than Alice. And now YOU’RE on the war-path. I
believe I’m the only sane member of the family left. The G.V.‘s as mad as
any of you, in spite of all his respectability; not a bit of him straight
anywhere, not one bit.”
“Straight?”
“Not a bit of it! He’s been out after eight per cent. since the beginning.
Eight per cent.! He’ll come a cropper one of these days, if you ask me. He’s
been near it once or twice already. That’s got his nerves to rags. I suppose
we’re all human beings really, but what price the sacred Institution of the
Family! Us as a bundle! Eh?... I don’t half disagree with you, Vee, really;
only thing is, I don’t see how you’re going to pull it off. A home MAY be a
sort of cage, but still—it’s a home. Gives you a right to hang on to the old

man until he busts—practically. Jolly hard life for a girl, getting a living.
Not MY affair.”
He asked questions and listened to her views for a time.
“I’d chuck this lark right off if I were you, Vee,” he said. “I’m five years
older than you, and no end wiser, being a man. What you’re after is too
risky. It’s a damned hard thing to do. It’s all very handsome starting out on
your own, but it’s too damned hard. That’s my opinion, if you ask me.
There’s nothing a girl can do that isn’t sweated to the bone. You square the
G.V., and go home before you have to. That’s my advice. If you don’t eat
humble-pie now you may live to fare worse later. I can’t help you a cent.
Life’s hard enough nowadays for an unprotected male. Let alone a girl. You
got to take the world as it is, and the only possible trade for a girl that isn’t
sweated is to get hold of a man and make him do it for her. It’s no good
flying out at that, Vee; I didn’t arrange it. It’s Providence. That’s how things
are; that’s the order of the world. Like appendicitis. It isn’t pretty, but we’re
made so. Rot, no doubt; but we can’t alter it. You go home and live on the
G.V., and get some other man to live on as soon as possible. It isn’t
sentiment but it’s horse sense. All this Woman-who-Diddery—no damn
good. After all, old P.—Providence, I mean—HAS arranged it so that men
will keep you, more or less. He made the universe on those lines. You’ve
got to take what you can get.”
That was the quintessence of her brother Roddy.
He played variations on this theme for the better part of an hour.
“You go home,” he said, at parting; “you go home. It’s all very fine and
all that, Vee, this freedom, but it isn’t going to work. The world isn’t ready
for girls to start out on their own yet; that’s the plain fact of the case. Babies
and females have got to keep hold of somebody or go under—anyhow, for
the next few generations. You go home and wait a century, Vee, and then try
again. Then you may have a bit of a chance. Now you haven’t the ghost of
one—not if you play the game fair.”

Part 6
It was remarkable to Ann Veronica how completely Mr. Manning, in his
entirely different dialect, indorsed her brother Roddy’s view of things. He
came along, he said, just to call, with large, loud apologies, radiantly kind
and good. Miss Stanley, it was manifest, had given him Ann Veronica’s
address. The kindly faced landlady had failed to catch his name, and said he
was a tall, handsome gentleman with a great black mustache. Ann Veronica,
with a sigh at the cost of hospitality, made a hasty negotiation for an extra
tea and for a fire in the ground-floor apartment, and preened herself
carefully for the interview. In the little apartment, under the gas chandelier,
his inches and his stoop were certainly very effective. In the bad light he
looked at once military and sentimental and studious, like one of Ouida’s
guardsmen revised by Mr. Haldane and the London School of Economics
and finished in the Keltic school.
“It’s unforgivable of me to call, Miss Stanley,” he said, shaking hands in
a peculiar, high, fashionable manner; “but you know you said we might be
friends.”
“It’s dreadful for you to be here,” he said, indicating the yellow presence
of the first fog of the year without, “but your aunt told me something of
what had happened. It’s just like your Splendid Pride to do it. Quite!”
He sat in the arm-chair and took tea, and consumed several of the extra
cakes which she had sent out for and talked to her and expressed himself,
looking very earnestly at her with his deep-set eyes, and carefully avoiding
any crumbs on his mustache the while. Ann Veronica sat firelit by her tea-
tray with, quite unconsciously, the air of an expert hostess.
“But how is it all going to end?” said Mr. Manning.
“Your father, of course,” he said, “must come to realize just how
Splendid you are! He doesn’t understand. I’ve seen him, and he doesn’t a
bit understand. I didn’t understand before that letter. It makes me want to be
just everything I CAN be to you. You’re like some splendid Princess in
Exile in these Dreadful Dingy apartments!”

“I’m afraid I’m anything but a Princess when it comes to earning a
salary,” said Ann Veronica. “But frankly, I mean to fight this through if I
possibly can.”
“My God!” said Manning, in a stage-aside. “Earning a salary!”
“You’re like a Princess in Exile!” he repeated, overruling her. “You come
into these sordid surroundings—you mustn’t mind my calling them sordid
—and it makes them seem as though they didn’t matter.... I don’t think they
do matter. I don’t think any surroundings could throw a shadow on you.”
Ann Veronica felt a slight embarrassment. “Won’t you have some more
tea, Mr. Manning?” she asked.
“You know—,” said Mr. Manning, relinquishing his cup without
answering her question, “when I hear you talk of earning a living, it’s as if I
heard of an archangel going on the Stock Exchange—or Christ selling
doves.... Forgive my daring. I couldn’t help the thought.”
“It’s a very good image,” said Ann Veronica.
“I knew you wouldn’t mind.”
“But does it correspond with the facts of the case? You know, Mr.
Manning, all this sort of thing is very well as sentiment, but does it
correspond with the realities? Are women truly such angelic things and men
so chivalrous? You men have, I know, meant to make us Queens and
Goddesses, but in practice—well, look, for example, at the stream of girls
one meets going to work of a morning, round-shouldered, cheap, and
underfed! They aren’t queens, and no one is treating them as queens. And
look, again, at the women one finds letting lodgings.... I was looking for
rooms last week. It got on my nerves—the women I saw. Worse than any
man. Everywhere I went and rapped at a door I found behind it another
dreadful dingy woman—another fallen queen, I suppose—dingier than the
last, dirty, you know, in grain. Their poor hands!”
“I know,” said Mr. Manning, with entirely suitable emotion.
“And think of the ordinary wives and mothers, with their anxiety, their
limitations, their swarms of children!”
Mr. Manning displayed distress. He fended these things off from him
with the rump of his fourth piece of cake. “I know that our social order is
dreadful enough,” he said, “and sacrifices all that is best and most beautiful
in life. I don’t defend it.”

“And besides, when it comes to the idea of queens,” Ann Veronica went
on, “there’s twenty-one and a half million women to twenty million men.
Suppose our proper place is a shrine. Still, that leaves over a million shrines
short, not reckoning widows who re-marry. And more boys die than girls, so
that the real disproportion among adults is even greater.”
“I know,” said Mr Manning, “I know these Dreadful Statistics. I know
there’s a sort of right in your impatience at the slowness of Progress. But
tell me one thing I don’t understand—tell me one thing: How can you help
it by coming down into the battle and the mire? That’s the thing that
concerns me.”
“Oh, I’m not trying to help it,” said Ann Veronica. “I’m only arguing
against your position of what a woman should be, and trying to get it clear
in my own mind. I’m in this apartment and looking for work because—
Well, what else can I do, when my father practically locks me up?”
“I know,” said Mr. Manning, “I know. Don’t think I can’t sympathize and
understand. Still, here we are in this dingy, foggy city. Ye gods! what a
wilderness it is! Every one trying to get the better of every one, every one
regardless of every one—it’s one of those days when every one bumps
against you—every one pouring coal smoke into the air and making
confusion worse confounded, motor omnibuses clattering and smelling, a
horse down in the Tottenham Court Road, an old woman at the corner
coughing dreadfully—all the painful sights of a great city, and here you
come into it to take your chances. It’s too valiant, Miss Stanley, too valiant
altogether!”
Ann Veronica meditated. She had had two days of employment-seeking
now. “I wonder if it is.”
“It isn’t,” said Mr. Manning, “that I mind Courage in a Woman—I love
and admire Courage. What could be more splendid than a beautiful girl
facing a great, glorious tiger? Una and the Lion again, and all that! But this
isn’t that sort of thing; this is just a great, ugly, endless wilderness of
selfish, sweating, vulgar competition!”
“That you want to keep me out of?”
“Exactly!” said Mr. Manning.
“In a sort of beautiful garden-close—wearing lovely dresses and picking
beautiful flowers?”

“Ah! If one could!”
“While those other girls trudge to business and those other women let
lodgings. And in reality even that magic garden-close resolves itself into a
villa at Morningside Park and my father being more and more cross and
overbearing at meals—and a general feeling of insecurity and futility.”
Mr. Manning relinquished his cup, and looked meaningly at Ann
Veronica. “There,” he said, “you don’t treat me fairly, Miss Stanley. My
garden-close would be a better thing than that.”

CHAPTER THE SEVENTH
IDEALS AND A REALITY

Part 1
And now for some weeks Ann Veronica was to test her market value in
the world. She went about in a negligent November London that had
become very dark and foggy and greasy and forbidding indeed, and tried to
find that modest but independent employment she had so rashly assumed.
She went about, intent-looking and self-possessed, trim and fine, concealing
her emotions whatever they were, as the realities of her position opened out
before her. Her little bed-sitting-room was like a lair, and she went out from
it into this vast, dun world, with its smoke-gray houses, its glaring streets of
shops, its dark streets of homes, its orange-lit windows, under skies of dull
copper or muddy gray or black, much as an animal goes out to seek food.
She would come back and write letters, carefully planned and written
letters, or read some book she had fetched from Mudie’s—she had invested
a half-guinea with Mudie’s—or sit over her fire and think.
Slowly and reluctantly she came to realize that Vivie Warren was what is
called an “ideal.” There were no such girls and no such positions. No work
that offered was at all of the quality she had vaguely postulated for herself.
With such qualifications as she possessed, two chief channels of
employment lay open, and neither attracted her, neither seemed really to
offer a conclusive escape from that subjection to mankind against which, in
the person of her father, she was rebelling. One main avenue was for her to
become a sort of salaried accessory wife or mother, to be a governess or an
assistant schoolmistress, or a very high type of governess-nurse. The other
was to go into business—into a photographer’s reception-room, for
example, or a costumer’s or hat-shop. The first set of occupations seemed to
her to be altogether too domestic and restricted; for the latter she was
dreadfully handicapped by her want of experience. And also she didn’t like
them. She didn’t like the shops, she didn’t like the other women’s faces; she
thought the smirking men in frock-coats who dominated these
establishments the most intolerable persons she had ever had to face. One
called her very distinctly “My dear!”
Two secretarial posts did indeed seem to offer themselves in which, at
least, there was no specific exclusion of womanhood; one was under a

Radical Member of Parliament, and the other under a Harley Street doctor,
and both men declined her proffered services with the utmost civility and
admiration and terror. There was also a curious interview at a big hotel with
a middle-aged, white-powdered woman, all covered with jewels and
reeking of scent, who wanted a Companion. She did not think Ann Veronica
would do as her companion.
And nearly all these things were fearfully ill-paid. They carried no more
than bare subsistence wages; and they demanded all her time and energy.
She had heard of women journalists, women writers, and so forth; but she
was not even admitted to the presence of the editors she demanded to see,
and by no means sure that if she had been she could have done any work
they might have given her. One day she desisted from her search and went
unexpectedly to the Tredgold College. Her place was not filled; she had
been simply noted as absent, and she did a comforting day of admirable
dissection upon the tortoise. She was so interested, and this was such a
relief from the trudging anxiety of her search for work, that she went on for
a whole week as if she was still living at home. Then a third secretarial
opening occurred and renewed her hopes again: a position as amanuensis—
with which some of the lighter duties of a nurse were combined—to an
infirm gentleman of means living at Twickenham, and engaged upon a great
literary research to prove that the “Faery Queen” was really a treatise upon
molecular chemistry written in a peculiar and picturesquely handled cipher.

Part 2
Now, while Ann Veronica was taking these soundings in the industrial
sea, and measuring herself against the world as it is, she was also making
extensive explorations among the ideas and attitudes of a number of human
beings who seemed to be largely concerned with the world as it ought to be.
She was drawn first by Miss Miniver, and then by her own natural interest,
into a curious stratum of people who are busied with dreams of world
progress, of great and fundamental changes, of a New Age that is to replace
all the stresses and disorders of contemporary life.
Miss Miniver learned of her flight and got her address from the Widgetts.
She arrived about nine o’clock the next evening in a state of tremulous
enthusiasm. She followed the landlady half way up-stairs, and called up to
Ann Veronica, “May I come up? It’s me! You know—Nettie Miniver!” She
appeared before Ann Veronica could clearly recall who Nettie Miniver
might be.
There was a wild light in her eye, and her straight hair was out
demonstrating and suffragetting upon some independent notions of its own.
Her fingers were bursting through her gloves, as if to get at once into touch
with Ann Veronica. “You’re Glorious!” said Miss Miniver in tones of
rapture, holding a hand in each of hers and peering up into Ann Veronica’s
face. “Glorious! You’re so calm, dear, and so resolute, so serene!
“It’s girls like you who will show them what We are,” said Miss Miniver;
“girls whose spirits have not been broken!”
Ann Veronica sunned herself a little in this warmth.
“I was watching you at Morningside Park, dear,” said Miss Miniver. “I
am getting to watch all women. I thought then perhaps you didn’t care, that
you were like so many of them. NOW it’s just as though you had grown up
suddenly.”
She stopped, and then suggested: “I wonder—I should love—if it was
anything I said.”
She did not wait for Ann Veronica’s reply. She seemed to assume that it
must certainly be something she had said. “They all catch on,” she said. “It

spreads like wildfire. This is such a grand time! Such a glorious time! There
never was such a time as this! Everything seems so close to fruition, so
coming on and leading on! The Insurrection of Women! They spring up
everywhere. Tell me all that happened, one sister-woman to another.”
She chilled Ann Veronica a little by that last phrase, and yet the
magnetism of her fellowship and enthusiasm was very strong; and it was
pleasant to be made out a heroine after so much expostulation and so many
secret doubts.
But she did not listen long; she wanted to talk. She sat, crouched
together, by the corner of the hearthrug under the bookcase that supported
the pig’s skull, and looked into the fire and up at Ann Veronica’s face, and
let herself go. “Let us put the lamp out,” she said; “the flames are ever so
much better for talking,” and Ann Veronica agreed. “You are coming right
out into life—facing it all.”
Ann Veronica sat with her chin on her hand, red-lit and saying little, and
Miss Miniver discoursed. As she talked, the drift and significance of what
she was saying shaped itself slowly to Ann Veronica’s apprehension. It
presented itself in the likeness of a great, gray, dull world—a brutal,
superstitious, confused, and wrong-headed world, that hurt people and
limited people unaccountably. In remote times and countries its evil
tendencies had expressed themselves in the form of tyrannies, massacres,
wars, and what not; but just at present in England they shaped as
commercialism and competition, silk hats, suburban morals, the sweating
system, and the subjection of women. So far the thing was acceptable
enough. But over against the world Miss Miniver assembled a small but
energetic minority, the Children of Light—people she described as “being
in the van,” or “altogether in the van,” about whom Ann Veronica’s mind
was disposed to be more sceptical.
Everything, Miss Miniver said, was “working up,” everything was
“coming on”—the Higher Thought, the Simple Life, Socialism,
Humanitarianism, it was all the same really. She loved to be there, taking
part in it all, breathing it, being it. Hitherto in the world’s history there had
been precursors of this Progress at great intervals, voices that had spoken
and ceased, but now it was all coming on together in a rush. She mentioned,
with familiar respect, Christ and Buddha and Shelley and Nietzsche and
Plato. Pioneers all of them. Such names shone brightly in the darkness, with

black spaces of unilluminated emptiness about them, as stars shine in the
night; but now—now it was different; now it was dawn—the real dawn.
“The women are taking it up,” said Miss Miniver; “the women and the
common people, all pressing forward, all roused.”
Ann Veronica listened with her eyes on the fire.
“Everybody is taking it up,” said Miss Miniver. “YOU had to come in.
You couldn’t help it. Something drew you. Something draws everybody.
From suburbs, from country towns—everywhere. I see all the Movements.
As far as I can, I belong to them all. I keep my finger on the pulse of
things.”
Ann Veronica said nothing.
“The dawn!” said Miss Miniver, with her glasses reflecting the fire like
pools of blood-red flame.
“I came to London,” said Ann Veronica, “rather because of my own
difficulty. I don’t know that I understand altogether.”
“Of course you don’t,” said Miss Miniver, gesticulating triumphantly
with her thin hand and thinner wrist, and patting Ann Veronica’s knee. “Of
course you don’t. That’s the wonder of it. But you will, you will. You must
let me take you to things—to meetings and things, to conferences and talks.
Then you will begin to see. You will begin to see it all opening out. I am up
to the ears in it all—every moment I can spare. I throw up work—
everything! I just teach in one school, one good school, three days a week.
All the rest—Movements! I can live now on fourpence a day. Think how
free that leaves me to follow things up! I must take you everywhere. I must
take you to the Suffrage people, and the Tolstoyans, and the Fabians.”
“I have heard of the Fabians,” said Ann Veronica.
“It’s THE Society!” said Miss Miniver. “It’s the centre of the
intellectuals. Some of the meetings are wonderful! Such earnest, beautiful
women! Such deep-browed men!... And to think that there they are making
history! There they are putting together the plans of a new world. Almost
light-heartedly. There is Shaw, and Webb, and Wilkins the author, and
Toomer, and Doctor Tumpany—the most wonderful people! There you see
them discussing, deciding, planning! Just think—THEY ARE MAKING A
NEW WORLD!”
“But ARE these people going to alter everything?” said Ann Veronica.

“What else can happen?” asked Miss Miniver, with a little weak gesture
at the glow. “What else can possibly happen—as things are going now?”

Part 3
Miss Miniver let Ann Veronica into her peculiar levels of the world with
so enthusiastic a generosity that it seemed ingratitude to remain critical.
Indeed, almost insensibly Ann Veronica became habituated to the peculiar
appearance and the peculiar manners of the people “in the van.” The shock
of their intellectual attitude was over, usage robbed it of the first quaint
effect of deliberate unreason. They were in many respects so right; she
clung to that, and shirked more and more the paradoxical conviction that
they were also somehow, and even in direct relation to that rightness,
absurd.
Very central in Miss Miniver’s universe were the Goopes. The Goopes
were the oddest little couple conceivable, following a fruitarian career upon
an upper floor in Theobald’s Road. They were childless and servantless, and
they had reduced simple living to the finest of fine arts. Mr. Goopes, Ann
Veronica gathered, was a mathematical tutor and visited schools, and his
wife wrote a weekly column in New Ideas upon vegetarian cookery,
vivisection, degeneration, the lacteal secretion, appendicitis, and the Higher
Thought generally, and assisted in the management of a fruit shop in the
Tottenham Court Road. Their very furniture had mysteriously a high-
browed quality, and Mr. Goopes when at home dressed simply in a pajama-
shaped suit of canvas sacking tied with brown ribbons, while his wife wore
a purple djibbah with a richly embroidered yoke. He was a small, dark,
reserved man, with a large inflexible-looking convex forehead, and his wife
was very pink and high-spirited, with one of those chins that pass insensibly
into a full, strong neck. Once a week, every Saturday, they had a little
gathering from nine till the small hours, just talk and perhaps reading aloud
and fruitarian refreshments—chestnut sandwiches buttered with nut tose,
and so forth—and lemonade and unfermented wine; and to one of these
symposia Miss Miniver after a good deal of preliminary solicitude,
conducted Ann Veronica.
She was introduced, perhaps a little too obviously for her taste, as a girl
who was standing out against her people, to a gathering that consisted of a
very old lady with an extremely wrinkled skin and a deep voice who was

wearing what appeared to Ann Veronica’s inexperienced eye to be an
antimacassar upon her head, a shy, blond young man with a narrow
forehead and glasses, two undistinguished women in plain skirts and
blouses, and a middle-aged couple, very fat and alike in black, Mr. and Mrs.
Alderman Dunstable, of the Borough Council of Marylebone. These were
seated in an imperfect semicircle about a very copper-adorned fireplace,
surmounted by a carved wood inscription:
“DO IT NOW.”
And to them were presently added a roguish-looking young man, with
reddish hair, an orange tie, and a fluffy tweed suit, and others who, in Ann
Veronica’s memory, in spite of her efforts to recall details, remained
obstinately just “others.”
The talk was animated, and remained always brilliant in form even when
it ceased to be brilliant in substance. There were moments when Ann
Veronica rather more than suspected the chief speakers to be, as school-
boys say, showing off at her.
They talked of a new substitute for dripping in vegetarian cookery that
Mrs. Goopes was convinced exercised an exceptionally purifying influence
on the mind. And then they talked of Anarchism and Socialism, and
whether the former was the exact opposite of the latter or only a higher
form. The reddish-haired young man contributed allusions to the Hegelian
philosophy that momentarily confused the discussion. Then Alderman
Dunstable, who had hitherto been silent, broke out into speech and went off
at a tangent, and gave his personal impressions of quite a number of his
fellow-councillors. He continued to do this for the rest of the evening
intermittently, in and out, among other topics. He addressed himself chiefly
to Goopes, and spoke as if in reply to long-sustained inquiries on the part of
Goopes into the personnel of the Marylebone Borough Council. “If you
were to ask me,” he would say, “I should say Blinders is straight. An
ordinary type, of course—”
Mrs. Dunstable’s contributions to the conversation were entirely in the
form of nods; whenever Alderman Dunstable praised or blamed she nodded
twice or thrice, according to the requirements of his emphasis. And she
seemed always to keep one eye on Ann Veronica’s dress. Mrs. Goopes
disconcerted the Alderman a little by abruptly challenging the roguish-
looking young man in the orange tie (who, it seemed, was the assistant

editor of New Ideas) upon a critique of Nietzsche and Tolstoy that had
appeared in his paper, in which doubts had been cast upon the perfect
sincerity of the latter. Everybody seemed greatly concerned about the
sincerity of Tolstoy.
Miss Miniver said that if once she lost her faith in Tolstoy’s sincerity,
nothing she felt would really matter much any more, and she appealed to
Ann Veronica whether she did not feel the same; and Mr. Goopes said that
we must distinguish between sincerity and irony, which was often indeed no
more than sincerity at the sublimated level.
Alderman Dunstable said that sincerity was often a matter of opportunity,
and illustrated the point to the fair young man with an anecdote about
Blinders on the Dust Destructor Committee, during which the young man in
the orange tie succeeded in giving the whole discussion a daring and erotic
flavor by questioning whether any one could be perfectly sincere in love.
Miss Miniver thought that there was no true sincerity except in love, and
appealed to Ann Veronica, but the young man in the orange tie went on to
declare that it was quite possible to be sincerely in love with two people at
the same time, although perhaps on different planes with each individual,
and deceiving them both. But that brought Mrs. Goopes down on him with
the lesson Titian teaches so beautifully in his “Sacred and Profane Love,”
and became quite eloquent upon the impossibility of any deception in the
former.
Then they discoursed on love for a time, and Alderman Dunstable,
turning back to the shy, blond young man and speaking in undertones of the
utmost clearness, gave a brief and confidential account of an unfounded
rumor of the bifurcation of the affections of Blinders that had led to a
situation of some unpleasantness upon the Borough Council.
The very old lady in the antimacassar touched Ann Veronica’s arm
suddenly, and said, in a deep, arch voice:
“Talking of love again; spring again, love again. Oh! you young people!”
The young man with the orange tie, in spite of Sisyphus-like efforts on
the part of Goopes to get the topic on to a higher plane, displayed great
persistence in speculating upon the possible distribution of the affections of
highly developed modern types.

The old lady in the antimacassar said, abruptly, “Ah! you young people,
you young people, if you only knew!” and then laughed and then mused in
a marked manner; and the young man with the narrow forehead and glasses
cleared his throat and asked the young man in the orange tie whether he
believed that Platonic love was possible. Mrs. Goopes said she believed in
nothing else, and with that she glanced at Ann Veronica, rose a little
abruptly, and directed Goopes and the shy young man in the handing of
refreshments.
But the young man with the orange tie remained in his place, disputing
whether the body had not something or other which he called its legitimate
claims. And from that they came back by way of the Kreutzer Sonata and
Resurrection to Tolstoy again.
So the talk went on. Goopes, who had at first been a little reserved,
resorted presently to the Socratic method to restrain the young man with the
orange tie, and bent his forehead over him, and brought out at last very
clearly from him that the body was only illusion and everything nothing but
just spirit and molecules of thought. It became a sort of duel at last between
them, and all the others sat and listened—every one, that is, except the
Alderman, who had got the blond young man into a corner by the green-
stained dresser with the aluminum things, and was sitting with his back to
every one else, holding one hand over his mouth for greater privacy, and
telling him, with an accent of confidential admission, in whispers of the
chronic struggle between the natural modesty and general inoffensiveness
of the Borough Council and the social evil in Marylebone.
So the talk went on, and presently they were criticising novelists, and
certain daring essays of Wilkins got their due share of attention, and then
they were discussing the future of the theatre. Ann Veronica intervened a
little in the novelist discussion with a defence of Esmond and a denial that
the Egoist was obscure, and when she spoke every one else stopped talking
and listened. Then they deliberated whether Bernard Shaw ought to go into
Parliament. And that brought them to vegetarianism and teetotalism, and the
young man in the orange tie and Mrs. Goopes had a great set-to about the
sincerity of Chesterton and Belloc that was ended by Goopes showing signs
of resuming the Socratic method.
And at last Ann Veronica and Miss Miniver came down the dark staircase
and out into the foggy spaces of the London squares, and crossed Russell

Square, Woburn Square, Gordon Square, making an oblique route to Ann
Veronica’s lodging. They trudged along a little hungry, because of the
fruitarian refreshments, and mentally very active. And Miss Miniver fell
discussing whether Goopes or Bernard Shaw or Tolstoy or Doctor Tumpany
or Wilkins the author had the more powerful and perfect mind in existence
at the present time. She was clear there were no other minds like them in all
the world.

Part 4
Then one evening Ann Veronica went with Miss Miniver into the back
seats of the gallery at Essex Hall, and heard and saw the giant leaders of the
Fabian Society who are re-making the world: Bernard Shaw and Toomer
and Doctor Tumpany and Wilkins the author, all displayed upon a platform.
The place was crowded, and the people about her were almost equally made
up of very good-looking and enthusiastic young people and a great variety
of Goopes-like types. In the discussion there was the oddest mixture of
things that were personal and petty with an idealist devotion that was fine
beyond dispute. In nearly every speech she heard was the same implication
of great and necessary changes in the world—changes to be won by effort
and sacrifice indeed, but surely to be won. And afterward she saw a very
much larger and more enthusiastic gathering, a meeting of the advanced
section of the woman movement in Caxton Hall, where the same note of
vast changes in progress sounded; and she went to a soiree of the Dress
Reform Association and visited a Food Reform Exhibition, where imminent
change was made even alarmingly visible. The women’s meeting was much
more charged with emotional force than the Socialists’. Ann Veronica was
carried off her intellectual and critical feet by it altogether, and applauded
and uttered cries that subsequent reflection failed to endorse. “I knew you
would feel it,” said Miss Miniver, as they came away flushed and heated. “I
knew you would begin to see how it all falls into place together.”
It did begin to fall into place together. She became more and more alive,
not so much to a system of ideas as to a big diffused impulse toward
change, to a great discontent with and criticism of life as it is lived, to a
clamorous confusion of ideas for reconstruction—reconstruction of the
methods of business, of economic development, of the rules of property, of
the status of children, of the clothing and feeding and teaching of every one;
she developed a quite exaggerated consciousness of a multitude of people
going about the swarming spaces of London with their minds full, their talk
and gestures full, their very clothing charged with the suggestion of the
urgency of this pervasive project of alteration. Some indeed carried
themselves, dressed themselves even, rather as foreign visitors from the

land of “Looking Backward” and “News from Nowhere” than as the
indigenous Londoners they were. For the most part these were detached
people: men practising the plastic arts, young writers, young men in
employment, a very large proportion of girls and women—self-supporting
women or girls of the student class. They made a stratum into which Ann
Veronica was now plunged up to her neck; it had become her stratum.
None of the things they said and did were altogether new to Ann
Veronica, but now she got them massed and alive, instead of by glimpses or
in books—alive and articulate and insistent. The London backgrounds, in
Bloomsbury and Marylebone, against which these people went to and fro,
took on, by reason of their gray facades, their implacably respectable
windows and window-blinds, their reiterated unmeaning iron railings, a
stronger and stronger suggestion of the flavor of her father at his most
obdurate phase, and of all that she felt herself fighting against.
She was already a little prepared by her discursive reading and discussion
under the Widgett influence for ideas and “movements,” though
temperamentally perhaps she was rather disposed to resist and criticise than
embrace them. But the people among whom she was now thrown through
the social exertions of Miss Miniver and the Widgetts—for Teddy and Hetty
came up from Morningside Park and took her to an eighteen-penny dinner
in Soho and introduced her to some art students, who were also Socialists,
and so opened the way to an evening of meandering talk in a studio—
carried with them like an atmosphere this implication, not only that the
world was in some stupid and even obvious way WRONG, with which
indeed she was quite prepared to agree, but that it needed only a few
pioneers to behave as such and be thoroughly and indiscriminately
“advanced,” for the new order to achieve itself.
When ninety per cent. out of the ten or twelve people one meets in a
month not only say but feel and assume a thing, it is very hard not to fall
into the belief that the thing is so. Imperceptibly almost Ann Veronica began
to acquire the new attitude, even while her mind still resisted the felted
ideas that went with it. And Miss Miniver began to sway her.
The very facts that Miss Miniver never stated an argument clearly, that
she was never embarrassed by a sense of self-contradiction, and had little
more respect for consistency of statement than a washerwoman has for
wisps of vapor, which made Ann Veronica critical and hostile at their first

encounter in Morningside Park, became at last with constant association the
secret of Miss Miniver’s growing influence. The brain tires of resistance,
and when it meets again and again, incoherently active, the same phrases,
the same ideas that it has already slain, exposed and dissected and buried, it
becomes less and less energetic to repeat the operation. There must be
something, one feels, in ideas that achieve persistently a successful
resurrection. What Miss Miniver would have called the Higher Truth
supervenes.
Yet through these talks, these meetings and conferences, these
movements and efforts, Ann Veronica, for all that she went with her friend,
and at times applauded with her enthusiastically, yet went nevertheless with
eyes that grew more and more puzzled, and fine eyebrows more and more
disposed to knit. She was with these movements—akin to them, she felt it at
times intensely—and yet something eluded her. Morningside Park had been
passive and defective; all this rushed about and was active, but it was still
defective. It still failed in something. It did seem germane to the matter that
so many of the people “in the van” were plain people, or faded people, or
tired-looking people. It did affect the business that they all argued badly and
were egotistical in their manners and inconsistent in their phrases. There
were moments when she doubted whether the whole mass of movements
and societies and gatherings and talks was not simply one coherent
spectacle of failure protecting itself from abjection by the glamour of its
own assertions. It happened that at the extremest point of Ann Veronica’s
social circle from the Widgetts was the family of the Morningside Park
horse-dealer, a company of extremely dressy and hilarious young women,
with one equestrian brother addicted to fancy waistcoats, cigars, and facial
spots. These girls wore hats at remarkable angles and bows to startle and
kill; they liked to be right on the spot every time and up to everything that
was it from the very beginning and they rendered their conception of
Socialists and all reformers by the words “positively frightening” and
“weird.” Well, it was beyond dispute that these words did convey a certain
quality of the Movements in general amid which Miss Miniver disported
herself. They WERE weird. And yet for all that—
It got into Ann Veronica’s nights at last and kept her awake, the
perplexing contrast between the advanced thought and the advanced
thinker. The general propositions of Socialism, for example, struck her as
admirable, but she certainly did not extend her admiration to any of its

exponents. She was still more stirred by the idea of the equal citizenship of
men and women, by the realization that a big and growing organization of
women were giving form and a generalized expression to just that personal
pride, that aspiration for personal freedom and respect which had brought
her to London; but when she heard Miss Miniver discoursing on the next
step in the suffrage campaign, or read of women badgering Cabinet
Ministers, padlocked to railings, or getting up in a public meeting to pipe
out a demand for votes and be carried out kicking and screaming, her soul
revolted. She could not part with dignity. Something as yet unformulated
within her kept her estranged from all these practical aspects of her beliefs.
“Not for these things, O Ann Veronica, have you revolted,” it said; “and
this is not your appropriate purpose.”
It was as if she faced a darkness in which was something very beautiful
and wonderful as yet unimagined. The little pucker in her brows became
more perceptible.

Part 5
In the beginning of December Ann Veronica began to speculate privately
upon the procedure of pawning. She had decided that she would begin with
her pearl necklace. She spent a very disagreeable afternoon and evening—it
was raining fast outside, and she had very unwisely left her soundest pair of
boots in the boothole of her father’s house in Morningside Park—thinking
over the economic situation and planning a course of action. Her aunt had
secretly sent on to Ann Veronica some new warm underclothing, a dozen
pairs of stockings, and her last winter’s jacket, but the dear lady had
overlooked those boots.
These things illuminated her situation extremely. Finally she decided
upon a step that had always seemed reasonable to her, but that hitherto she
had, from motives too faint for her to formulate, refrained from taking. She
resolved to go into the City to Ramage and ask for his advice. And next
morning she attired herself with especial care and neatness, found his
address in the Directory at a post-office, and went to him.
She had to wait some minutes in an outer office, wherein three young
men of spirited costume and appearance regarded her with ill-concealed
curiosity and admiration. Then Ramage appeared with effusion, and
ushered her into his inner apartment. The three young men exchanged
expressive glances.
The inner apartment was rather gracefully furnished with a thick, fine
Turkish carpet, a good brass fender, a fine old bureau, and on the walls were
engravings of two young girls’ heads by Greuze, and of some modern
picture of boys bathing in a sunlit pool.
“But this is a surprise!” said Ramage. “This is wonderful! I’ve been
feeling that you had vanished from my world. Have you been away from
Morningside Park?”
“I’m not interrupting you?”
“You are. Splendidly. Business exists for such interruptions. There you
are, the best client’s chair.”
Ann Veronica sat down, and Ramage’s eager eyes feasted on her.

“I’ve been looking out for you,” he said. “I confess it.”
She had not, she reflected, remembered how prominent his eyes were.
“I want some advice,” said Ann Veronica.
“Yes?”
“You remember once, how we talked—at a gate on the Downs? We
talked about how a girl might get an independent living.”
“Yes, yes.”
“Well, you see, something has happened at home.”
She paused.
“Nothing has happened to Mr. Stanley?”
“I’ve fallen out with my father. It was about—a question of what I might
do or might not do. He—In fact, he—he locked me in my room.
Practically.”
Her breath left her for a moment.
“I SAY!” said Mr. Ramage.
“I wanted to go to an art-student ball of which he disapproved.”
“And why shouldn’t you?”
“I felt that sort of thing couldn’t go on. So I packed up and came to
London next day.”
“To a friend?”
“To lodgings—alone.”
“I say, you know, you have some pluck. You did it on your own?”
Ann Veronica smiled. “Quite on my own,” she said.
“It’s magnificent!” He leaned back and regarded her with his head a little
on one side. “By Jove!” he said, “there is something direct about you. I
wonder if I should have locked you up if I’d been your father. Luckily I’m
not. And you started out forthwith to fight the world and be a citizen on
your own basis?” He came forward again and folded his hands under him
on his desk.
“How has the world taken it?” he asked. “If I was the world I think I
should have put down a crimson carpet, and asked you to say what you
wanted, and generally walk over me. But the world didn’t do that.”
“Not exactly.”

“It presented a large impenetrable back, and went on thinking about
something else.”
“It offered from fifteen to two-and-twenty shillings a week—for
drudgery.”
“The world has no sense of what is due to youth and courage. It never
has had.”
“Yes,” said Ann Veronica. “But the thing is, I want a job.”
“Exactly! And so you came along to me. And you see, I don’t turn my
back, and I am looking at you and thinking about you from top to toe.”
“And what do you think I ought to do?”
“Exactly!” He lifted a paper-weight and dabbed it gently down again.
“What ought you to do?”
“I’ve hunted up all sorts of things.”
“The point to note is that fundamentally you don’t want particularly to do
it.”
“I don’t understand.”
“You want to be free and so forth, yes. But you don’t particularly want to
do the job that sets you free—for its own sake. I mean that it doesn’t
interest you in itself.”
“I suppose not.”
“That’s one of our differences. We men are like children. We can get
absorbed in play, in games, in the business we do. That’s really why we do
them sometimes rather well and get on. But women—women as a rule don’t
throw themselves into things like that. As a matter of fact it isn’t their affair.
And as a natural consequence, they don’t do so well, and they don’t get on
—and so the world doesn’t pay them. They don’t catch on to discursive
interests, you see, because they are more serious, they are concentrated on
the central reality of life, and a little impatient of its—its outer aspects. At
least that, I think, is what makes a clever woman’s independent career so
much more difficult than a clever man’s.”
“She doesn’t develop a specialty.” Ann Veronica was doing her best to
follow him.
“She has one, that’s why. Her specialty is the central thing in life, it is life
itself, the warmth of life, sex—and love.”

He pronounced this with an air of profound conviction and with his eyes
on Ann Veronica’s face. He had an air of having told her a deep, personal
secret. She winced as he thrust the fact at her, was about to answer, and
checked herself. She colored faintly.
“That doesn’t touch the question I asked you,” she said. “It may be true,
but it isn’t quite what I have in mind.”
“Of course not,” said Ramage, as one who rouses himself from deep
preoccupations And he began to question her in a business-like way upon
the steps she had taken and the inquiries she had made. He displayed none
of the airy optimism of their previous talk over the downland gate. He was
helpful, but gravely dubious. “You see,” he said, “from my point of view
you’re grown up—you’re as old as all the goddesses and the contemporary
of any man alive. But from the—the economic point of view you’re a very
young and altogether inexperienced person.”
He returned to and developed that idea. “You’re still,” he said, “in the
educational years. From the point of view of most things in the world of
employment which a woman can do reasonably well and earn a living by,
you’re unripe and half-educated. If you had taken your degree, for
example.”
He spoke of secretarial work, but even there she would need to be able to
do typing and shorthand. He made it more and more evident to her that her
proper course was not to earn a salary but to accumulate equipment. “You
see,” he said, “you are like an inaccessible gold-mine in all this sort of
matter. You’re splendid stuff, you know, but you’ve got nothing ready to
sell. That’s the flat business situation.”
He thought. Then he slapped his hand on his desk and looked up with the
air of a man struck by a brilliant idea. “Look here,” he said, protruding his
eyes; “why get anything to do at all just yet? Why, if you must be free, why
not do the sensible thing? Make yourself worth a decent freedom. Go on
with your studies at the Imperial College, for example, get a degree, and
make yourself good value. Or become a thorough-going typist and
stenographer and secretarial expert.”
“But I can’t do that.”
“Why not?”

“You see, if I do go home my father objects to the College, and as for
typing—”
“Don’t go home.”
“Yes, but you forget; how am I to live?”
“Easily. Easily.... Borrow.... From me.”
“I couldn’t do that,” said Ann Veronica, sharply.
“I see no reason why you shouldn’t.”
“It’s impossible.”
“As one friend to another. Men are always doing it, and if you set up to
be a man—”
“No, it’s absolutely out of the question, Mr. Ramage.” And Ann
Veronica’s face was hot.
Ramage pursed his rather loose lips and shrugged his shoulders, with his
eyes fixed steadily upon her. “Well anyhow—I don’t see the force of your
objection, you know. That’s my advice to you. Here I am. Consider you’ve
got resources deposited with me. Perhaps at the first blush—it strikes you as
odd. People are brought up to be so shy about money. As though it was
indelicate—it’s just a sort of shyness. But here I am to draw upon. Here I
am as an alternative either to nasty work—or going home.”
“It’s very kind of you—” began Ann Veronica.
“Not a bit. Just a friendly polite suggestion. I don’t suggest any
philanthropy. I shall charge you five per cent., you know, fair and square.”
Ann Veronica opened her lips quickly and did not speak. But the five per
cent. certainly did seem to improve the aspect of Ramage’s suggestion.
“Well, anyhow, consider it open.” He dabbed with his paper-weight
again, and spoke in an entirely indifferent tone. “And now tell me, please,
how you eloped from Morningside Park. How did you get your luggage out
of the house? Wasn’t it—wasn’t it rather in some respects—rather a lark?
It’s one of my regrets for my lost youth. I never ran away from anywhere
with anybody anywhen. And now—I suppose I should be considered too
old. I don’t feel it.... Didn’t you feel rather EVENTFUL—in the train—
coming up to Waterloo?”

Part 6
Before Christmas Ann Veronica had gone to Ramage again and accepted
this offer she had at first declined.
Many little things had contributed to that decision. The chief influence
was her awakening sense of the need of money. She had been forced to buy
herself that pair of boots and a walking-skirt, and the pearl necklace at the
pawnbrokers’ had yielded very disappointingly. And, also, she wanted to
borrow that money. It did seem in so many ways exactly what Ramage said
it was—the sensible thing to do. There it was—to be borrowed. It would put
the whole adventure on a broader and better footing; it seemed, indeed,
almost the only possible way in which she might emerge from her rebellion
with anything like success. If only for the sake of her argument with her
home, she wanted success. And why, after all, should she not borrow money
from Ramage?
It was so true what he said; middle-class people WERE ridiculously
squeamish about money. Why should they be?
She and Ramage were friends, very good friends. If she was in a position
to help him she would help him; only it happened to be the other way
round. He was in a position to help her. What was the objection?
She found it impossible to look her own diffidence in the face. So she
went to Ramage and came to the point almost at once.
“Can you spare me forty pounds?” she said.
Mr. Ramage controlled his expression and thought very quickly.
“Agreed,” he said, “certainly,” and drew a checkbook toward him.
“It’s best,” he said, “to make it a good round sum.
“I won’t give you a check though—Yes, I will. I’ll give you an uncrossed
check, and then you can get it at the bank here, quite close by.... You’d
better not have all the money on you; you had better open a small account
in the post-office and draw it out a fiver at a time. That won’t involve
references, as a bank account would—and all that sort of thing. The money
will last longer, and—it won’t bother you.”

He stood up rather close to her and looked into her eyes. He seemed to be
trying to understand something very perplexing and elusive. “It’s jolly,” he
said, “to feel you have come to me. It’s a sort of guarantee of confidence.
Last time—you made me feel snubbed.”
He hesitated, and went off at a tangent. “There’s no end of things I’d like
to talk over with you. It’s just upon my lunch-time. Come and have lunch
with me.”
Ann Veronica fenced for a moment. “I don’t want to take up your time.”
“We won’t go to any of these City places. They’re just all men, and no
one is safe from scandal. But I know a little place where we’ll get a little
quiet talk.”
Ann Veronica for some indefinable reason did not want to lunch with
him, a reason indeed so indefinable that she dismissed it, and Ramage went
through the outer office with her, alert and attentive, to the vivid interest of
the three clerks. The three clerks fought for the only window, and saw her
whisked into a hansom. Their subsequent conversation is outside the scope
of our story.
“Ritter’s!” said Ramage to the driver, “Dean Street.”
It was rare that Ann Veronica used hansoms, and to be in one was itself
eventful and exhilarating. She liked the high, easy swing of the thing over
its big wheels, the quick clatter-patter of the horse, the passage of the
teeming streets. She admitted her pleasure to Ramage.
And Ritter’s, too, was very amusing and foreign and discreet; a little
rambling room with a number of small tables, with red electric light shades
and flowers. It was an overcast day, albeit not foggy, and the electric light
shades glowed warmly, and an Italian waiter with insufficient English took
Ramage’s orders, and waited with an appearance of affection. Ann Veronica
thought the whole affair rather jolly. Ritter sold better food than most of his
compatriots, and cooked it better, and Ramage, with a fine perception of a
feminine palate, ordered Vero Capri. It was, Ann Veronica felt, as a sip or so
of that remarkable blend warmed her blood, just the sort of thing that her
aunt would not approve, to be lunching thus, tete-a-tete with a man; and yet
at the same time it was a perfectly innocent as well as agreeable proceeding.
They talked across their meal in an easy and friendly manner about Ann
Veronica’s affairs. He was really very bright and clever, with a sort of

conversational boldness that was just within the limits of permissible
daring. She described the Goopes and the Fabians to him, and gave him a
sketch of her landlady; and he talked in the most liberal and entertaining
way of a modern young woman’s outlook. He seemed to know a great deal
about life. He gave glimpses of possibilities. He roused curiosities. He
contrasted wonderfully with the empty showing-off of Teddy. His
friendship seemed a thing worth having....
But when she was thinking it over in her room that evening vague and
baffling doubts came drifting across this conviction. She doubted how she
stood toward him and what the restrained gleam of his face might signify.
She felt that perhaps, in her desire to play an adequate part in the
conversation, she had talked rather more freely than she ought to have done,
and given him a wrong impression of herself.

Part 7
That was two days before Christmas Eve. The next morning came a
compact letter from her father.
“MY DEAR DAUGHTER,” it ran,—“Here, on the verge of the season of
forgiveness I hold out a last hand to you in the hope of a reconciliation. I
ask you, although it is not my place to ask you, to return home. This roof is
still open to you. You will not be taunted if you return and everything that
can be done will be done to make you happy.
“Indeed, I must implore you to return. This adventure of yours has gone
on altogether too long; it has become a serious distress to both your aunt
and myself. We fail altogether to understand your motives in doing what
you are doing, or, indeed, how you are managing to do it, or what you are
managing on. If you will think only of one trifling aspect—the
inconvenience it must be to us to explain your absence—I think you may
begin to realize what it all means for us. I need hardly say that your aunt
joins with me very heartily in this request.
“Please come home. You will not find me unreasonable with you.
“Your affectionate
“FATHER.”
Ann Veronica sat over her fire with her father’s note in her hand. “Queer
letters he writes,” she said. “I suppose most people’s letters are queer. Roof
open—like a Noah’s Ark. I wonder if he really wants me to go home. It’s
odd how little I know of him, and of how he feels and what he feels.”
“I wonder how he treated Gwen.”
Her mind drifted into a speculation about her sister. “I ought to look up
Gwen,” she said. “I wonder what happened.”
Then she fell to thinking about her aunt. “I would like to go home,” she
cried, “to please her. She has been a dear. Considering how little he lets her
have.”
The truth prevailed. “The unaccountable thing is that I wouldn’t go home
to please her. She is, in her way, a dear. One OUGHT to want to please her.

And I don’t. I don’t care. I can’t even make myself care.”
Presently, as if for comparison with her father’s letter, she got out
Ramage’s check from the box that contained her papers. For so far she had
kept it uncashed. She had not even endorsed it.
“Suppose I chuck it,” she remarked, standing with the mauve slip in her
hand—“suppose I chuck it, and surrender and go home! Perhaps, after all,
Roddy was right!
“Father keeps opening the door and shutting it, but a time will come—
“I could still go home!”
She held Ramage’s check as if to tear it across. “No,” she said at last;
“I’m a human being—not a timid female. What could I do at home? The
other’s a crumple-up—just surrender. Funk! I’ll see it out.”

CHAPTER THE EIGHTH
BIOLOGY

Part 1
January found Ann Veronica a student in the biological laboratory of the
Central Imperial College that towers up from among the back streets in the
angle between Euston Road and Great Portland Street. She was working
very steadily at the Advanced Course in Comparative Anatomy,
wonderfully relieved to have her mind engaged upon one methodically
developing theme in the place of the discursive uncertainties of the previous
two months, and doing her utmost to keep right in the back of her mind and
out of sight the facts, firstly, that she had achieved this haven of satisfactory
activity by incurring a debt to Ramage of forty pounds, and, secondly, that
her present position was necessarily temporary and her outlook quite
uncertain.
The biological laboratory had an atmosphere that was all its own.
It was at the top of the building, and looked clear over a clustering mass
of inferior buildings toward Regent’s Park. It was long and narrow, a well-
lit, well-ventilated, quiet gallery of small tables and sinks, pervaded by a
thin smell of methylated spirit and of a mitigated and sterilized organic
decay. Along the inner side was a wonderfully arranged series of displayed
specimens that Russell himself had prepared. The supreme effect for Ann
Veronica was its surpassing relevance; it made every other atmosphere she
knew seem discursive and confused. The whole place and everything in it
aimed at one thing—to illustrate, to elaborate, to criticise and illuminate,
and make ever plainer and plainer the significance of animal and vegetable
structure. It dealt from floor to ceiling and end to end with the Theory of the
Forms of Life; the very duster by the blackboard was there to do its share in
that work, the very washers in the taps; the room was more simply
concentrated in aim even than a church. To that, perhaps, a large part of its
satisfyingness was due. Contrasted with the confused movement and
presences of a Fabian meeting, or the inexplicable enthusiasm behind the
suffrage demand, with the speeches that were partly egotistical displays,
partly artful manoeuvres, and partly incoherent cries for unsoundly
formulated ends, compared with the comings and goings of audiences and

supporters that were like the eddy-driven drift of paper in the street, this
long, quiet, methodical chamber shone like a star seen through clouds.
Day after day for a measured hour in the lecture-theatre, with elaborate
power and patience, Russell pieced together difficulty and suggestion,
instance and counter-instance, in the elaborate construction of the family
tree of life. And then the students went into the long laboratory and
followed out these facts in almost living tissue with microscope and scalpel,
probe and microtome, and the utmost of their skill and care, making now
and then a raid into the compact museum of illustration next door, in which
specimens and models and directions stood in disciplined ranks, under the
direction of the demonstrator Capes. There was a couple of blackboards at
each end of the aisle of tables, and at these Capes, with quick and nervous
speech that contrasted vividly with Russell’s slow, definitive articulation,
directed the dissection and made illuminating comments on the structures
under examination. Then he would come along the laboratory, sitting down
by each student in turn, checking the work and discussing its difficulties,
and answering questions arising out of Russell’s lecture.
Ann Veronica had come to the Imperial College obsessed by the great
figure of Russell, by the part he had played in the Darwinian controversies,
and by the resolute effect of the grim-lipped, yellow, leonine face beneath
the mane of silvery hair. Capes was rather a discovery. Capes was
something superadded. Russell burned like a beacon, but Capes illuminated
by darting flashes and threw light, even if it was but momentary light, into a
hundred corners that Russell left steadfastly in the shade.
Capes was an exceptionally fair man of two or three-and-thirty, so
ruddily blond that it was a mercy he had escaped light eyelashes, and with a
minor but by no means contemptible reputation of his own. He talked at the
blackboard in a pleasant, very slightly lisping voice with a curious
spontaneity, and was sometimes very clumsy in his exposition, and
sometimes very vivid. He dissected rather awkwardly and hurriedly, but, on
the whole, effectively, and drew with an impatient directness that made up
in significance what it lacked in precision. Across the blackboard the
colored chalks flew like flights of variously tinted rockets as diagram after
diagram flickered into being.
There happened that year to be an unusual proportion of girls and women
in the advanced laboratory, perhaps because the class as a whole was an

exceptionally small one. It numbered nine, and four of these were women
students. As a consequence of its small size, it was possible to get along
with the work on a much easier and more colloquial footing than a larger
class would have permitted. And a custom had grown up of a general tea at
four o’clock, under the auspices of a Miss Garvice, a tall and graceful girl
of distinguished intellectual incompetence, in whom the hostess instinct
seemed to be abnormally developed.
Capes would come to these teas; he evidently liked to come, and he
would appear in the doorway of the preparation-room, a pleasing note of
shyness in his manner, hovering for an invitation.
From the first, Ann Veronica found him an exceptionally interesting man.
To begin with, he struck her as being the most variable person she had ever
encountered. At times he was brilliant and masterful, talked round and over
every one, and would have been domineering if he had not been
extraordinarily kindly; at times he was almost monosyllabic, and defeated
Miss Garvice’s most skilful attempts to draw him out. Sometimes he was
obviously irritable and uncomfortable and unfortunate in his efforts to seem
at ease. And sometimes he overflowed with a peculiarly malignant wit that
played, with devastating effect, upon any topics that had the courage to face
it. Ann Veronica’s experiences of men had been among more stable types—
Teddy, who was always absurd; her father, who was always authoritative
and sentimental; Manning, who was always Manning. And most of the
others she had met had, she felt, the same steadfastness. Goopes, she was
sure was always high-browed and slow and Socratic. And Ramage too—
about Ramage there would always be that air of avidity, that air of
knowledge and inquiry, the mixture of things in his talk that were rather
good with things that were rather poor. But one could not count with any
confidence upon Capes.
The five men students were a mixed company. There was a very white-
faced youngster of eighteen who brushed back his hair exactly in Russell’s
manner, and was disposed to be uncomfortably silent when he was near her,
and to whom she felt it was only Christian kindness to be consistently
pleasant; and a lax young man of five-and-twenty in navy blue, who
mingled Marx and Bebel with the more orthodox gods of the biological
pantheon. There was a short, red-faced, resolute youth who inherited an
authoritative attitude upon bacteriology from his father; a Japanese student

of unassuming manners who drew beautifully and had an imperfect
knowledge of English; and a dark, unwashed Scotchman with complicated
spectacles, who would come every morning as a sort of volunteer
supplementary demonstrator, look very closely at her work and her, tell her
that her dissections were “fairish,” or “very fairish indeed,” or “high above
the normal female standard,” hover as if for some outbreak of passionate
gratitude and with admiring retrospects that made the facetted spectacles
gleam like diamonds, return to his own place.
The women, Ann Veronica thought, were not quite so interesting as the
men. There were two school-mistresses, one of whom—Miss Klegg—might
have been a first cousin to Miss Miniver, she had so many Miniver traits;
there was a preoccupied girl whose name Ann Veronica never learned, but
who worked remarkably well; and Miss Garvice, who began by attracting
her very greatly—she moved so beautifully—and ended by giving her the
impression that moving beautifully was the beginning and end of her being.

Part 2
The next few weeks were a time of the very liveliest thought and growth
for Ann Veronica. The crowding impressions of the previous weeks seemed
to run together directly her mind left the chaotic search for employment and
came into touch again with a coherent and systematic development of ideas.
The advanced work at the Central Imperial College was in the closest touch
with living interests and current controversies; it drew its illustrations and
material from Russell’s two great researches—upon the relation of the
brachiopods to the echinodermata, and upon the secondary and tertiary
mammalian and pseudo-mammalian factors in the free larval forms of
various marine organisms. Moreover, a vigorous fire of mutual criticism
was going on now between the Imperial College and the Cambridge
Mendelians and echoed in the lectures. From beginning to end it was first-
hand stuff.
But the influence of the science radiated far beyond its own special field
—beyond those beautiful but highly technical problems with which we do
not propose for a moment to trouble the naturally terrified reader. Biology is
an extraordinarily digestive science. It throws out a number of broad
experimental generalizations, and then sets out to bring into harmony or
relation with these an infinitely multifarious collection of phenomena. The
little streaks upon the germinating area of an egg, the nervous movements
of an impatient horse, the trick of a calculating boy, the senses of a fish, the
fungus at the root of a garden flower, and the slime upon a sea-wet rock—
ten thousand such things bear their witness and are illuminated. And not
only did these tentacular generalizations gather all the facts of natural
history and comparative anatomy together, but they seemed always
stretching out further and further into a world of interests that lay altogether
outside their legitimate bounds.
It came to Ann Veronica one night after a long talk with Miss Miniver, as
a sudden remarkable thing, as a grotesque, novel aspect, that this slowly
elaborating biological scheme had something more than an academic
interest for herself. And not only so, but that it was after all, a more
systematic and particular method of examining just the same questions that

underlay the discussions of the Fabian Society, the talk of the West Central
Arts Club, the chatter of the studios and the deep, the bottomless
discussions of the simple-life homes. It was the same Bios whose nature
and drift and ways and methods and aspects engaged them all. And she, she
in her own person too, was this eternal Bios, beginning again its recurrent
journey to selection and multiplication and failure or survival.
But this was but a momentary gleam of personal application, and at this
time she followed it up no further.
And now Ann Veronica’s evenings were also becoming very busy. She
pursued her interest in the Socialist movement and in the Suffragist
agitation in the company of Miss Miniver. They went to various central and
local Fabian gatherings, and to a number of suffrage meetings. Teddy
Widgett hovered on the fringe of all these gatherings, blinking at Ann
Veronica and occasionally making a wildly friendly dash at her, and
carrying her and Miss Miniver off to drink cocoa with a choice diversity of
other youthful and congenial Fabians after the meetings. Then Mr. Manning
loomed up ever and again into her world, full of a futile solicitude, and
almost always declaring she was splendid, splendid, and wishing he could
talk things out with her. Teas he contributed to the commissariat of Ann
Veronica’s campaign—quite a number of teas. He would get her to come to
tea with him, usually in a pleasant tea-room over a fruit-shop in Tottenham
Court Road, and he would discuss his own point of view and hint at a
thousand devotions were she but to command him. And he would express
various artistic sensibilities and aesthetic appreciations in carefully
punctuated sentences and a large, clear voice. At Christmas he gave her a
set of a small edition of Meredith’s novels, very prettily bound in flexible
leather, being guided in the choice of an author, as he intimated, rather by
her preferences than his own.
There was something markedly and deliberately liberal-minded in his
manner in all their encounters. He conveyed not only his sense of the
extreme want of correctitude in their unsanctioned meetings, but also that,
so far as he was concerned, this irregularity mattered not at all, that he had
flung—and kept on flinging—such considerations to the wind.
And, in addition, she was now seeing and talking to Ramage almost
weekly, on a theory which she took very gravely, that they were
exceptionally friends. He would ask her to come to dinner with him in some

little Italian or semi-Bohemian restaurant in the district toward Soho, or in
one of the more stylish and magnificent establishments about Piccadilly
Circus, and for the most part she did not care to refuse. Nor, indeed, did she
want to refuse. These dinners, from their lavish display of ambiguous hors
d’oeuvre to their skimpy ices in dishes of frilled paper, with their Chianti
flasks and Parmesan dishes and their polyglot waiters and polyglot
clientele, were very funny and bright; and she really liked Ramage, and
valued his help and advice. It was interesting to see how different and
characteristic his mode of approach was to all sorts of questions that
interested her, and it was amusing to discover this other side to the life of a
Morningside Park inhabitant. She had thought that all Morningside Park
householders came home before seven at the latest, as her father usually
did. Ramage talked always about women or some woman’s concern, and
very much about Ann Veronica’s own outlook upon life. He was always
drawing contrasts between a woman’s lot and a man’s, and treating her as a
wonderful new departure in this comparison. Ann Veronica liked their
relationship all the more because it was an unusual one.
After these dinners they would have a walk, usually to the Thames
Embankment to see the two sweeps of river on either side of Waterloo
Bridge; and then they would part at Westminster Bridge, perhaps, and he
would go on to Waterloo. Once he suggested they should go to a music-hall
and see a wonderful new dancer, but Ann Veronica did not feel she cared to
see a new dancer. So, instead, they talked of dancing and what it might
mean in a human life. Ann Veronica thought it was a spontaneous release of
energy expressive of well-being, but Ramage thought that by dancing, men,
and such birds and animals as dance, come to feel and think of their bodies.
This intercourse, which had been planned to warm Ann Veronica to a
familiar affection with Ramage, was certainly warming Ramage to a
constantly deepening interest in Ann Veronica. He felt that he was getting
on with her very slowly indeed, but he did not see how he could get on
faster. He had, he felt, to create certain ideas and vivify certain curiosities
and feelings in her. Until that was done a certain experience of life assured
him that a girl is a locked coldness against a man’s approach. She had all
the fascination of being absolutely perplexing in this respect. On the one
hand, she seemed to think plainly and simply, and would talk serenely and
freely about topics that most women have been trained either to avoid or
conceal; and on the other she was unconscious, or else she had an air of

being unconscious—that was the riddle—to all sorts of personal
applications that almost any girl or woman, one might have thought, would
have made. He was always doing his best to call her attention to the fact
that he was a man of spirit and quality and experience, and she a young and
beautiful woman, and that all sorts of constructions upon their relationship
were possible, trusting her to go on from that to the idea that all sorts of
relationships were possible. She responded with an unfaltering appearance
of insensibility, and never as a young and beautiful woman conscious of
sex; always in the character of an intelligent girl student.
His perception of her personal beauty deepened and quickened with each
encounter. Every now and then her general presence became radiantly
dazzling in his eyes; she would appear in the street coming toward him, a
surprise, so fine and smiling and welcoming was she, so expanded and
illuminated and living, in contrast with his mere expectation. Or he would
find something—a wave in her hair, a little line in the contour of her brow
or neck, that made an exquisite discovery.
He was beginning to think about her inordinately. He would sit in his
inner office and compose conversations with her, penetrating, illuminating,
and nearly conclusive—conversations that never proved to be of the
slightest use at all with her when he met her face to face. And he began also
at times to wake at night and think about her.
He thought of her and himself, and no longer in that vein of incidental
adventure in which he had begun. He thought, too, of the fretful invalid
who lay in the next room to his, whose money had created his business and
made his position in the world.
“I’ve had most of the things I wanted,” said Ramage, in the stillness of
the night.

Part 3
For a time Ann Veronica’s family had desisted from direct offers of a free
pardon; they were evidently waiting for her resources to come to an end.
Neither father, aunt, nor brothers made a sign, and then one afternoon in
early February her aunt came up in a state between expostulation and
dignified resentment, but obviously very anxious for Ann Veronica’s
welfare. “I had a dream in the night,” she said. “I saw you in a sort of
sloping, slippery place, holding on by your hands and slipping. You seemed
to me to be slipping and slipping, and your face was white. It was really
most vivid, most vivid! You seemed to be slipping and just going to tumble
and holding on. It made me wake up, and there I lay thinking of you,
spending your nights up here all alone, and no one to look after you. I
wondered what you could be doing and what might be happening to you. I
said to myself at once, ‘Either this is a coincidence or the caper sauce.’ But
I made sure it was you. I felt I MUST do something anyhow, and up I came
just as soon as I could to see you.”
She had spoken rather rapidly. “I can’t help saying it,” she said, with the
quality of her voice altering, “but I do NOT think it is right for an
unprotected girl to be in London alone as you are.”
“But I’m quite equal to taking care of myself, aunt.”
“It must be most uncomfortable here. It is most uncomfortable for every
one concerned.”
She spoke with a certain asperity. She felt that Ann Veronica had duped
her in that dream, and now that she had come up to London she might as
well speak her mind.
“No Christmas dinner,” she said, “or anything nice! One doesn’t even
know what you are doing.”
“I’m going on working for my degree.”
“Why couldn’t you do that at home?”
“I’m working at the Imperial College. You see, aunt, it’s the only possible
way for me to get a good degree in my subjects, and father won’t hear of it.

There’d only be endless rows if I was at home. And how could I come
home—when he locks me in rooms and all that?”
“I do wish this wasn’t going on,” said Miss Stanley, after a pause. “I do
wish you and your father could come to some agreement.”
Ann Veronica responded with conviction: “I wish so, too.”
“Can’t we arrange something? Can’t we make a sort of treaty?”
“He wouldn’t keep it. He would get very cross one evening and no one
would dare to remind him of it.”
“How can you say such things?”
“But he would!”
“Still, it isn’t your place to say so.”
“It prevents a treaty.”
“Couldn’t I make a treaty?”
Ann Veronica thought, and could not see any possible treaty that would
leave it open for her to have quasi-surreptitious dinners with Ramage or go
on walking round the London squares discussing Socialism with Miss
Miniver toward the small hours. She had tasted freedom now, and so far she
had not felt the need of protection. Still, there certainly was something in
the idea of a treaty.
“I don’t see at all how you can be managing,” said Miss Stanley, and Ann
Veronica hastened to reply, “I do on very little.” Her mind went back to that
treaty.
“And aren’t there fees to pay at the Imperial College?” her aunt was
saying—a disagreeable question.
“There are a few fees.”
“Then how have you managed?”
“Bother!” said Ann Veronica to herself, and tried not to look guilty. “I
was able to borrow the money.”
“Borrow the money! But who lent you the money?”
“A friend,” said Ann Veronica.
She felt herself getting into a corner. She sought hastily in her mind for a
plausible answer to an obvious question that didn’t come. Her aunt went off
at a tangent. “But my dear Ann Veronica, you will be getting into debt!”

Ann Veronica at once, and with a feeling of immense relief, took refuge
in her dignity. “I think, aunt,” she said, “you might trust to my self-respect
to keep me out of that.”
For the moment her aunt could not think of any reply to this
counterstroke, and Ann Veronica followed up her advantage by a sudden
inquiry about her abandoned boots.
But in the train going home her aunt reasoned it out.
“If she is borrowing money,” said Miss Stanley, “she MUST be getting
into debt. It’s all nonsense....”

Part 4
It was by imperceptible degrees that Capes became important in Ann
Veronica’s thoughts. But then he began to take steps, and, at last, strides to
something more and more like predominance. She began by being
interested in his demonstrations and his biological theory, then she was
attracted by his character, and then, in a manner, she fell in love with his
mind.
One day they were at tea in the laboratory and a discussion sprang up
about the question of women’s suffrage. The movement was then in its
earlier militant phases, and one of the women only, Miss Garvice, opposed
it, though Ann Veronica was disposed to be lukewarm. But a man’s
opposition always inclined her to the suffrage side; she had a curious
feeling of loyalty in seeing the more aggressive women through. Capes was
irritatingly judicial in the matter, neither absurdly against, in which case one
might have smashed him, or hopelessly undecided, but tepidly sceptical.
Miss Klegg and the youngest girl made a vigorous attack on Miss Garvice,
who had said she thought women lost something infinitely precious by
mingling in the conflicts of life. The discussion wandered, and was
punctuated with bread and butter. Capes was inclined to support Miss Klegg
until Miss Garvice cornered him by quoting him against himself, and citing
a recent paper in the Nineteenth Century, in which, following Atkinson, he
had made a vigorous and damaging attack on Lester Ward’s case for the
primitive matriarchate and the predominant importance of the female
throughout the animal kingdom.
Ann Veronica was not aware of this literary side of her teacher; she had a
little tinge of annoyance at Miss Garvice’s advantage. Afterwards she
hunted up the article in question, and it seemed to her quite delightfully
written and argued. Capes had the gift of easy, unaffected writing, coupled
with very clear and logical thinking, and to follow his written thought gave
her the sensation of cutting things with a perfectly new, perfectly sharp
knife. She found herself anxious to read more of him, and the next
Wednesday she went to the British Museum and hunted first among the
half-crown magazines for his essays and then through various scientific

quarterlies for his research papers. The ordinary research paper, when it is
not extravagant theorizing, is apt to be rather sawdusty in texture, and Ann
Veronica was delighted to find the same easy and confident luminosity that
distinguished his work for the general reader. She returned to these latter,
and at the back of her mind, as she looked them over again, was a very
distinct resolve to quote them after the manner of Miss Garvice at the very
first opportunity.
When she got home to her lodgings that evening she reflected with
something like surprise upon her half-day’s employment, and decided that it
showed nothing more nor less than that Capes was a really very interesting
person indeed.
And then she fell into a musing about Capes. She wondered why he was
so distinctive, so unlike other men, and it never occurred to her for some
time that this might be because she was falling in love with him.

Part 5
Yet Ann Veronica was thinking a very great deal about love. A dozen
shynesses and intellectual barriers were being outflanked or broken down in
her mind. All the influences about her worked with her own predisposition
and against all the traditions of her home and upbringing to deal with the
facts of life in an unabashed manner. Ramage, by a hundred skilful hints
had led her to realize that the problem of her own life was inseparably
associated with, and indeed only one special case of, the problems of any
woman’s life, and that the problem of a woman’s life is love.
“A young man comes into life asking how best he may place himself,”
Ramage had said; “a woman comes into life thinking instinctively how best
she may give herself.”
She noted that as a good saying, and it germinated and spread tentacles of
explanation through her brain. The biological laboratory, perpetually
viewing life as pairing and breeding and selection, and again pairing and
breeding, seemed only a translated generalization of that assertion. And all
the talk of the Miniver people and the Widgett people seemed always to be
like a ship in adverse weather on the lee shore of love. “For seven years,”
said Ann Veronica, “I have been trying to keep myself from thinking about
love....
“I have been training myself to look askance at beautiful things.”
She gave herself permission now to look at this squarely. She made
herself a private declaration of liberty. “This is mere nonsense, mere
tongue-tied fear!” she said. “This is the slavery of the veiled life. I might as
well be at Morningside Park. This business of love is the supreme affair in
life, it is the woman’s one event and crisis that makes up for all her other
restrictions, and I cower—as we all cower—with a blushing and paralyzed
mind until it overtakes me!...
“I’ll be hanged if I do.”
But she could not talk freely about love, she found, for all that
manumission.

Ramage seemed always fencing about the forbidden topic, probing for
openings, and she wondered why she did not give him them. But something
instinctive prevented that, and with the finest resolve not to be “silly” and
prudish she found that whenever he became at all bold in this matter she
became severely scientific and impersonal, almost entomological indeed, in
her method; she killed every remark as he made it and pinned it out for
examination. In the biological laboratory that was their invincible tone. But
she disapproved more and more of her own mental austerity. Here was an
experienced man of the world, her friend, who evidently took a great
interest in this supreme topic and was willing to give her the benefit of his
experiences! Why should not she be at her ease with him? Why should not
she know things? It is hard enough anyhow for a human being to learn, she
decided, but it is a dozen times more difficult than it need be because of all
this locking of the lips and thoughts.
She contrived to break down the barriers of shyness at last in one
direction, and talked one night of love and the facts of love with Miss
Miniver.
But Miss Miniver was highly unsatisfactory. She repeated phrases of
Mrs. Goopes’s: “Advanced people,” she said, with an air of great
elucidation, “tend to GENERALIZE love. ‘He prayeth best who loveth best
—all things both great and small.’ For my own part I go about loving.”
“Yes, but men;” said Ann Veronica, plunging; “don’t you want the love of
men?”
For some seconds they remained silent, both shocked by this question.
Miss Miniver looked over her glasses at her friend almost balefully.
“NO!” she said, at last, with something in her voice that reminded Ann
Veronica of a sprung tennis-racket.
“I’ve been through all that,” she went on, after a pause.
She spoke slowly. “I have never yet met a man whose intellect I could
respect.”
Ann Veronica looked at her thoughtfully for a moment, and decided to
persist on principle.
“But if you had?” she said.
“I can’t imagine it,” said Miss Miniver. “And think, think”—her voice
sank—“of the horrible coarseness!”

“What coarseness?” said Ann Veronica.
“My dear Vee!” Her voice became very low. “Don’t you know?”
“Oh! I know—”
“Well—” Her face was an unaccustomed pink.
Ann Veronica ignored her friend’s confusion.
“Don’t we all rather humbug about the coarseness? All we women, I
mean,” said she. She decided to go on, after a momentary halt. “We pretend
bodies are ugly. Really they are the most beautiful things in the world. We
pretend we never think of everything that makes us what we are.”
“No,” cried Miss Miniver, almost vehemently. “You are wrong! I did not
think you thought such things. Bodies! Bodies! Horrible things! We are
souls. Love lives on a higher plane. We are not animals. If ever I did meet a
man I could love, I should love him”—her voice dropped again
—“platonically.”
She made her glasses glint. “Absolutely platonically,” she said.
“Soul to soul.”
She turned her face to the fire, gripped her hands upon her elbows, and
drew her thin shoulders together in a shrug. “Ugh!” she said.
Ann Veronica watched her and wondered about her.
“We do not want the men,” said Miss Miniver; “we do not want them,
with their sneers and loud laughter. Empty, silly, coarse brutes. Brutes!
They are the brute still with us! Science some day may teach us a way to do
without them. It is only the women matter. It is not every sort of creature
needs—these males. Some have no males.”
“There’s green-fly,” admitted Ann Veronica. “And even then—”
The conversation hung for a thoughtful moment.
Ann Veronica readjusted her chin on her hand. “I wonder which of us is
right,” she said. “I haven’t a scrap—of this sort of aversion.”
“Tolstoy is so good about this,” said Miss Miniver, regardless of her
friend’s attitude. “He sees through it all. The Higher Life and the Lower. He
sees men all defiled by coarse thoughts, coarse ways of living cruelties.
Simply because they are hardened by—by bestiality, and poisoned by the
juices of meat slain in anger and fermented drinks—fancy! drinks that have
been swarmed in by thousands and thousands of horrible little bacteria!”

“It’s yeast,” said Ann Veronica—“a vegetable.”
“It’s all the same,” said Miss Miniver. “And then they are swollen up and
inflamed and drunken with matter. They are blinded to all fine and subtle
things—they look at life with bloodshot eyes and dilated nostrils. They are
arbitrary and unjust and dogmatic and brutish and lustful.”
“But do you really think men’s minds are altered by the food they eat?”
“I know it,” said Miss Miniver. “Experte credo. When I am leading a true
life, a pure and simple life free of all stimulants and excitements, I think—I
think—oh! with pellucid clearness; but if I so much as take a mouthful of
meat—or anything—the mirror is all blurred.”

Part 6
Then, arising she knew not how, like a new-born appetite, came a craving
in Ann Veronica for the sight and sound of beauty.
It was as if her aesthetic sense had become inflamed. Her mind turned
and accused itself of having been cold and hard. She began to look for
beauty and discover it in unexpected aspects and places. Hitherto she had
seen it chiefly in pictures and other works of art, incidentally, and as a thing
taken out of life. Now the sense of beauty was spreading to a multitude of
hitherto unsuspected aspects of the world about her.
The thought of beauty became an obsession. It interwove with her
biological work. She found herself asking more and more curiously, “Why,
on the principle of the survival of the fittest, have I any sense of beauty at
all?” That enabled her to go on thinking about beauty when it seemed to her
right that she should be thinking about biology.
She was very greatly exercised by the two systems of values—the two
series of explanations that her comparative anatomy on the one hand and
her sense of beauty on the other, set going in her thoughts. She could not
make up her mind which was the finer, more elemental thing, which gave
its values to the other. Was it that the struggle of things to survive produced
as a sort of necessary by-product these intense preferences and
appreciations, or was it that some mystical outer thing, some great force,
drove life beautyward, even in spite of expediency, regardless of survival
value and all the manifest discretions of life? She went to Capes with that
riddle and put it to him very carefully and clearly, and he talked well—he
always talked at some length when she took a difficulty to him—and sent
her to a various literature upon the markings of butterflies, the
incomprehensible elaboration and splendor of birds of Paradise and
humming-birds’ plumes, the patterning of tigers, and a leopard’s spots. He
was interesting and inconclusive, and the original papers to which he
referred her discursive were at best only suggestive. Afterward, one
afternoon, he hovered about her, and came and sat beside her and talked of
beauty and the riddle of beauty for some time. He displayed a quite
unprofessional vein of mysticism in the matter. He contrasted with Russell,

whose intellectual methods were, so to speak, sceptically dogmatic. Their
talk drifted to the beauty of music, and they took that up again at tea-time.
But as the students sat about Miss Garvice’s tea-pot and drank tea or
smoked cigarettes, the talk got away from Capes. The Scotchman informed
Ann Veronica that your view of beauty necessarily depended on your
metaphysical premises, and the young man with the Russell-like hair
became anxious to distinguish himself by telling the Japanese student that
Western art was symmetrical and Eastern art asymmetrical, and that among
the higher organisms the tendency was toward an external symmetry veiling
an internal want of balance. Ann Veronica decided she would have to go on
with Capes another day, and, looking up, discovered him sitting on a stool
with his hands in his pockets and his head a little on one side, regarding her
with a thoughtful expression. She met his eye for a moment in curious
surprise.
He turned his eyes and stared at Miss Garvice like one who wakes from a
reverie, and then got up and strolled down the laboratory toward his refuge,
the preparation-room.

Part 7
Then one day a little thing happened that clothed itself in significance.
She had been working upon a ribbon of microtome sections of the
developing salamander, and he came to see what she had made of them. She
stood up and he sat down at the microscope, and for a time he was busy
scrutinizing one section after another. She looked down at him and saw that
the sunlight was gleaming from his cheeks, and that all over his cheeks was
a fine golden down of delicate hairs. And at the sight something leaped
within her.
Something changed for her.
She became aware of his presence as she had never been aware of any
human being in her life before. She became aware of the modelling of his
ear, of the muscles of his neck and the textures of the hair that came off his
brow, the soft minute curve of eyelid that she could just see beyond his
brow; she perceived all these familiar objects as though they were acutely
beautiful things. They WERE, she realized, acutely beautiful things. Her
sense followed the shoulders under his coat, down to where his flexible,
sensitive-looking hand rested lightly upon the table. She felt him as
something solid and strong and trustworthy beyond measure. The
perception of him flooded her being.
He got up. “Here’s something rather good,” he said, and with a start and
an effort she took his place at the microscope, while he stood beside her and
almost leaning over her.
She found she was trembling at his nearness and full of a thrilling dread
that he might touch her. She pulled herself together and put her eye to the
eye-piece.
“You see the pointer?” he asked.
“I see the pointer,” she said.
“It’s like this,” he said, and dragged a stool beside her and sat down with
his elbow four inches from hers and made a sketch. Then he got up and left
her.

She had a feeling at his departure as of an immense cavity, of something
enormously gone; she could not tell whether it was infinite regret or infinite
relief....
But now Ann Veronica knew what was the matter with her.

Part 8
And as she sat on her bed that night, musing and half-undressed, she
began to run one hand down her arm and scrutinize the soft flow of muscle
under her skin. She thought of the marvellous beauty of skin, and all the
delightfulness of living texture. Oh the back of her arm she found the
faintest down of hair in the world. “Etherialized monkey,” she said. She
held out her arm straight before her, and turned her hand this way and that.
“Why should one pretend?” she whispered. “Why should one pretend?
“Think of all the beauty in the world that is covered up and overlaid.”
She glanced shyly at the mirror above her dressing-table, and then about
her at the furniture, as though it might penetrate to the thoughts that peeped
in her mind.
“I wonder,” said Ann Veronica at last, “if I am beautiful? I wonder if I
shall ever shine like a light, like a translucent goddess?—
“I wonder—
“I suppose girls and women have prayed for this, have come to this—In
Babylon, in Nineveh.
“Why shouldn’t one face the facts of one’s self?”
She stood up. She posed herself before her mirror and surveyed herself
with gravely thoughtful, gravely critical, and yet admiring eyes. “And, after
all, I am just one common person!”
She watched the throb of the arteries in the stem of her neck, and put her
hand at last gently and almost timidly to where her heart beat beneath her
breast.

Part 9
The realization that she was in love flooded Ann Veronica’s mind, and
altered the quality of all its topics.
She began to think persistently of Capes, and it seemed to her now that
for some weeks at least she must have been thinking persistently of him
unawares. She was surprised to find how stored her mind was with
impressions and memories of him, how vividly she remembered his
gestures and little things that he had said. It occurred to her that it was
absurd and wrong to be so continuously thinking of one engrossing topic,
and she made a strenuous effort to force her mind to other questions.
But it was extraordinary what seemingly irrelevant things could restore
her to the thought of Capes again. And when she went to sleep, then always
Capes became the novel and wonderful guest of her dreams.
For a time it really seemed all-sufficient to her that she should love. That
Capes should love her seemed beyond the compass of her imagination.
Indeed, she did not want to think of him as loving her. She wanted to think
of him as her beloved person, to be near him and watch him, to have him
going about, doing this and that, saying this and that, unconscious of her,
while she too remained unconscious of herself. To think of him as loving
her would make all that different. Then he would turn his face to her, and
she would have to think of herself in his eyes. She would become defensive
—what she did would be the thing that mattered. He would require things
of her, and she would be passionately concerned to meet his requirements.
Loving was better than that. Loving was self-forgetfulness, pure delighting
in another human being. She felt that with Capes near to her she would be
content always to go on loving.
She went next day to the schools, and her world seemed all made of
happiness just worked up roughly into shapes and occasions and duties. She
found she could do her microscope work all the better for being in love. She
winced when first she heard the preparation-room door open and Capes
came down the laboratory; but when at last he reached her she was self-
possessed. She put a stool for him at a little distance from her own, and

after he had seen the day’s work he hesitated, and then plunged into a
resumption of their discussion about beauty.
“I think,” he said, “I was a little too mystical about beauty the other day.”
“I like the mystical way,” she said.
“Our business here is the right way. I’ve been thinking, you know—I’m
not sure that primarily the perception of beauty isn’t just intensity of feeling
free from pain; intensity of perception without any tissue destruction.”
“I like the mystical way better,” said Ann Veronica, and thought.
“A number of beautiful things are not intense.”
“But delicacy, for example, may be intensely perceived.”
“But why is one face beautiful and another not?” objected Ann Veronica;
“on your theory any two faces side by side in the sunlight ought to be
equally beautiful. One must get them with exactly the same intensity.”
He did not agree with that. “I don’t mean simply intensity of sensation. I
said intensity of perception. You may perceive harmony, proportion,
rhythm, intensely. They are things faint and slight in themselves, as physical
facts, but they are like the detonator of a bomb: they let loose the explosive.
There’s the internal factor as well as the external.... I don’t know if I express
myself clearly. I mean that the point is that vividness of perception is the
essential factor of beauty; but, of course, vividness may be created by a
whisper.”
“That brings us back,” said Ann Veronica, “to the mystery. Why should
some things and not others open the deeps?”
“Well, that might, after all, be an outcome of selection—like the
preference for blue flowers, which are not nearly so bright as yellow, of
some insects.”
“That doesn’t explain sunsets.”
“Not quite so easily as it explains an insect alighting on colored paper.
But perhaps if people didn’t like clear, bright, healthy eyes—which is
biologically understandable—they couldn’t like precious stones. One thing
may be a necessary collateral of the others. And, after all, a fine clear sky of
bright colors is the signal to come out of hiding and rejoice and go on with
life.”
“H’m!” said Ann Veronica, and shook her head.

Capes smiled cheerfully with his eyes meeting hers. “I throw it out in
passing,” he said. “What I am after is that beauty isn’t a special inserted sort
of thing; that’s my idea. It’s just life, pure life, life nascent, running clear
and strong.”
He stood up to go on to the next student.
“There’s morbid beauty,” said Ann Veronica.
“I wonder if there is!” said Capes, and paused, and then bent down over
the boy who wore his hair like Russell.
Ann Veronica surveyed his sloping back for a moment, and then drew her
microscope toward her. Then for a time she sat very still. She felt that she
had passed a difficult corner, and that now she could go on talking with him
again, just as she had been used to do before she understood what was the
matter with her....
She had one idea, she found, very clear in her mind—that she would get
a Research Scholarship, and so contrive another year in the laboratory.
“Now I see what everything means,” said Ann Veronica to herself; and it
really felt for some days as though the secret of the universe, that had been
wrapped and hidden from her so obstinately, was at last altogether
displayed.

CHAPTER THE NINTH
DISCORDS

Part 1
One afternoon, soon after Ann Veronica’s great discovery, a telegram
came into the laboratory for her. It ran:

—————————————————————————-
| Bored | and | nothing | to | do |
|—————|—————-|—————|————|————|
| will | you | dine | with | me |
|—————|—————-|—————|————|————|
| to-night | somewhere | and | talk | I |
|—————|—————-|—————|————|————|
| shall | be | grateful | Ramage | |
—————————————————————————-

Ann Veronica was rather pleased by this. She had not seen Ramage for
ten or eleven days, and she was quite ready for a gossip with him. And now
her mind was so full of the thought that she was in love—in love!—that
marvellous state! that I really believe she had some dim idea of talking to
him about it. At any rate, it would be good to hear him saying the sort of
things he did—perhaps now she would grasp them better—with this world-
shaking secret brandishing itself about inside her head within a yard of him.
She was sorry to find Ramage a little disposed to be melancholy.
“I have made over seven hundred pounds in the last week,” he said.
“That’s exhilarating,” said Ann Veronica.
“Not a bit of it,” he said; “it’s only a score in a game.”
“It’s a score you can buy all sorts of things with.”
“Nothing that one wants.”
He turned to the waiter, who held a wine-card. “Nothing can cheer me,”
he said, “except champagne.” He meditated. “This,” he said, and then: “No!
Is this sweeter? Very well.”
“Everything goes well with me,” he said, folding his arms under him and
regarding Ann Veronica with the slightly projecting eyes wide open. “And
I’m not happy. I believe I’m in love.”
He leaned back for his soup.
Presently he resumed: “I believe I must be in love.”

“You can’t be that,” said Ann Veronica, wisely.
“How do you know?”
“Well, it isn’t exactly a depressing state, is it?”
“YOU don’t know.”
“One has theories,” said Ann Veronica, radiantly.
“Oh, theories! Being in love is a fact.”
“It ought to make one happy.”
“It’s an unrest—a longing—What’s that?” The waiter had intervened.
“Parmesan—take it away!”
He glanced at Ann Veronica’s face, and it seemed to him that she really
was exceptionally radiant. He wondered why she thought love made people
happy, and began to talk of the smilax and pinks that adorned the table. He
filled her glass with champagne. “You MUST,” he said, “because of my
depression.”
They were eating quails when they returned to the topic of love. “What
made you think” he said, abruptly, with the gleam of avidity in his face,
“that love makes people happy?”
“I know it must.”
“But how?”
He was, she thought, a little too insistent. “Women know these things by
instinct,” she answered.
“I wonder,” he said, “if women do know things by instinct? I have my
doubts about feminine instinct. It’s one of our conventional superstitions. A
woman is supposed to know when a man is in love with her. Do you think
she does?”
Ann Veronica picked among her salad with a judicial expression of face.
“I think she would,” she decided.
“Ah!” said Ramage, impressively.
Ann Veronica looked up at him and found him regarding her with eyes
that were almost woebegone, and into which, indeed, he was trying to throw
much more expression than they could carry. There was a little pause
between them, full for Ann Veronica of rapid elusive suspicions and
intimations.

“Perhaps one talks nonsense about a woman’s instinct,” she said. “It’s a
way of avoiding explanations. And girls and women, perhaps, are different.
I don’t know. I don’t suppose a girl can tell if a man is in love with her or
not in love with her.” Her mind went off to Capes. Her thoughts took words
for themselves. “She can’t. I suppose it depends on her own state of mind.
If one wants a thing very much, perhaps one is inclined to think one can’t
have it. I suppose if one were to love some one, one would feel doubtful.
And if one were to love some one very much, it’s just so that one would be
blindest, just when one wanted most to see.”
She stopped abruptly, afraid that Ramage might be able to infer Capes
from the things she had said, and indeed his face was very eager.
“Yes?” he said.
Ann Veronica blushed. “That’s all,” she said “I’m afraid I’m a little
confused about these things.”
Ramage looked at her, and then fell into deep reflection as the waiter
came to paragraph their talk again.
“Have you ever been to the opera, Ann Veronica?” said Ramage.
“Once or twice.”
“Shall we go now?”
“I think I would like to listen to music. What is there?”
“Tristan.”
“I’ve never heard Tristan and Isolde.”
“That settles it. We’ll go. There’s sure to be a place somewhere.”
“It’s rather jolly of you,” said Ann Veronica.
“It’s jolly of you to come,” said Ramage.
So presently they got into a hansom together, and Ann Veronica sat back
feeling very luxurious and pleasant, and looked at the light and stir and
misty glitter of the street traffic from under slightly drooping eyelids, while
Ramage sat closer to her than he need have done, and glanced ever and
again at her face, and made to speak and said nothing. And when they got to
Covent Garden Ramage secured one of the little upper boxes, and they
came into it as the overture began.
Ann Veronica took off her jacket and sat down in the corner chair, and
leaned forward to look into the great hazy warm brown cavity of the house,

and Ramage placed his chair to sit beside her and near her, facing the stage.
The music took hold of her slowly as her eyes wandered from the indistinct
still ranks of the audience to the little busy orchestra with its quivering
violins, its methodical movements of brown and silver instruments, its
brightly lit scores and shaded lights. She had never been to the opera before
except as one of a congested mass of people in the cheaper seats, and with
backs and heads and women’s hats for the frame of the spectacle; there was
by contrast a fine large sense of space and ease in her present position. The
curtain rose out of the concluding bars of the overture and revealed Isolde
on the prow of the barbaric ship. The voice of the young seaman came
floating down from the masthead, and the story of the immortal lovers had
begun. She knew the story only imperfectly, and followed it now with a
passionate and deepening interest. The splendid voices sang on from phase
to phase of love’s unfolding, the ship drove across the sea to the beating
rhythm of the rowers. The lovers broke into passionate knowledge of
themselves and each other, and then, a jarring intervention, came King
Mark amidst the shouts of the sailormen, and stood beside them.
The curtain came festooning slowly down, the music ceased, the lights in
the auditorium glowed out, and Ann Veronica woke out of her confused
dream of involuntary and commanding love in a glory of sound and colors
to discover that Ramage was sitting close beside her with one hand resting
lightly on her waist. She made a quick movement, and the hand fell away.
“By God! Ann Veronica,” he said, sighing deeply. “This stirs one.”
She sat quite still looking at him.
“I wish you and I had drunk that love potion,” he said.
She found no ready reply to that, and he went on: “This music is the food
of love. It makes me desire life beyond measure. Life! Life and love! It
makes me want to be always young, always strong, always devoting my life
—and dying splendidly.”
“It is very beautiful,” said Ann Veronica in a low tone.
They said no more for a moment, and each was now acutely aware of the
other. Ann Veronica was excited and puzzled, with a sense of a strange and
disconcerting new light breaking over her relations with Ramage. She had
never thought of him at all in that way before. It did not shock her; it
amazed her, interested her beyond measure. But also this must not go on.
She felt he was going to say something more—something still more

personal and intimate. She was curious, and at the same time clearly
resolved she must not hear it. She felt she must get him talking upon some
impersonal theme at any cost. She snatched about in her mind. “What is the
exact force of a motif?” she asked at random. “Before I heard much
Wagnerian music I heard enthusiastic descriptions of it from a mistress I
didn’t like at school. She gave me an impression of a sort of patched quilt;
little bits of patterned stuff coming up again and again.”
She stopped with an air of interrogation.
Ramage looked at her for a long and discriminating interval without
speaking. He seemed to be hesitating between two courses of action. “I
don’t know much about the technique of music,” he said at last, with his
eyes upon her. “It’s a matter of feeling with me.”
He contradicted himself by plunging into an exposition of motifs.
By a tacit agreement they ignored the significant thing between them,
ignored the slipping away of the ground on which they had stood together
hitherto....
All through the love music of the second act, until the hunting horns of
Mark break in upon the dream, Ann Veronica’s consciousness was flooded
with the perception of a man close beside her, preparing some new thing to
say to her, preparing, perhaps, to touch her, stretching hungry invisible
tentacles about her. She tried to think what she should do in this eventuality
or that. Her mind had been and was full of the thought of Capes, a huge
generalized Capes-lover. And in some incomprehensible way, Ramage was
confused with Capes; she had a grotesque disposition to persuade herself
that this was really Capes who surrounded her, as it were, with wings of
desire. The fact that it was her trusted friend making illicit love to her
remained, in spite of all her effort, an insignificant thing in her mind. The
music confused and distracted her, and made her struggle against a feeling
of intoxication. Her head swam. That was the inconvenience of it; her head
was swimming. The music throbbed into the warnings that preceded the
king’s irruption.
Abruptly he gripped her wrist. “I love you, Ann Veronica. I love you—
with all my heart and soul.”
She put her face closer to his. She felt the warm nearness of his.
“DON’T!” she said, and wrenched her wrist from his retaining hand.

“My God! Ann Veronica,” he said, struggling to keep his hold upon her;
“my God! Tell me—tell me now—tell me you love me!”
His expression was as it were rapaciously furtive. She answered in
whispers, for there was the white arm of a woman in the next box peeping
beyond the partition within a yard of him.
“My hand! This isn’t the place.”
He released her hand and talked in eager undertones against an auditory
background of urgency and distress.
“Ann Veronica,” he said, “I tell you this is love. I love the soles of your
feet. I love your very breath. I have tried not to tell you—tried to be simply
your friend. It is no good. I want you. I worship you. I would do anything—
I would give anything to make you mine.... Do you hear me? Do you hear
what I am saying?... Love!”
He held her arm and abandoned it again at her quick defensive
movement. For a long time neither spoke again.
She sat drawn together in her chair in the corner of the box, at a loss what
to say or do—afraid, curious, perplexed. It seemed to her that it was her
duty to get up and clamor to go home to her room, to protest against his
advances as an insult. But she did not in the least want to do that. These
sweeping dignities were not within the compass of her will; she
remembered she liked Ramage, and owed things to him, and she was
interested—she was profoundly interested. He was in love with her! She
tried to grasp all the welter of values in the situation simultaneously, and
draw some conclusion from their disorder.
He began to talk again in quick undertones that she could not clearly
hear.
“I have loved you,” he was saying, “ever since you sat on that gate and
talked. I have always loved you. I don’t care what divides us. I don’t care
what else there is in the world. I want you beyond measure or reckoning....”
His voice rose and fell amidst the music and the singing of Tristan and
King Mark, like a voice heard in a badly connected telephone. She stared at
his pleading face.
She turned to the stage, and Tristan was wounded in Kurvenal’s arms,
with Isolde at his feet, and King Mark, the incarnation of masculine force
and obligation, the masculine creditor of love and beauty, stood over him,

and the second climax was ending in wreaths and reek of melodies; and
then the curtain was coming down in a series of short rushes, the music had
ended, and the people were stirring and breaking out into applause, and the
lights of the auditorium were resuming. The lighting-up pierced the
obscurity of the box, and Ramage stopped his urgent flow of words abruptly
and sat back. This helped to restore Ann Veronica’s self-command.
She turned her eyes to him again, and saw her late friend and pleasant
and trusted companion, who had seen fit suddenly to change into a lover,
babbling interesting inacceptable things. He looked eager and flushed and
troubled. His eyes caught at hers with passionate inquiries. “Tell me,” he
said; “speak to me.” She realized it was possible to be sorry for him—
acutely sorry for the situation. Of course this thing was absolutely
impossible. But she was disturbed, mysteriously disturbed. She remembered
abruptly that she was really living upon his money. She leaned forward and
addressed him.
“Mr. Ramage,” she said, “please don’t talk like this.”
He made to speak and did not.
“I don’t want you to do it, to go on talking to me. I don’t want to hear
you. If I had known that you had meant to talk like this I wouldn’t have
come here.”
“But how can I help it? How can I keep silence?”
“Please!” she insisted. “Please not now.”
“I MUST talk with you. I must say what I have to say!”
“But not now—not here.”
“It came,” he said. “I never planned it—And now I have begun—”
She felt acutely that he was entitled to explanations, and as acutely that
explanations were impossible that night. She wanted to think.
“Mr. Ramage,” she said, “I can’t—Not now. Will you please—Not now,
or I must go.”
He stared at her, trying to guess at the mystery of her thoughts.
“You don’t want to go?”
“No. But I must—I ought—”
“I MUST talk about this. Indeed I must.”
“Not now.”

“But I love you. I love you—unendurably.”
“Then don’t talk to me now. I don’t want you to talk to me now. There is
a place—This isn’t the place. You have misunderstood. I can’t explain—”
They regarded one another, each blinded to the other. “Forgive me,” he
decided to say at last, and his voice had a little quiver of emotion, and he
laid his hand on hers upon her knee. “I am the most foolish of men. I was
stupid—stupid and impulsive beyond measure to burst upon you in this
way. I—I am a love-sick idiot, and not accountable for my actions. Will you
forgive me—if I say no more?”
She looked at him with perplexed, earnest eyes.
“Pretend,” he said, “that all I have said hasn’t been said. And let us go on
with our evening. Why not? Imagine I’ve had a fit of hysteria—and that
I’ve come round.”
“Yes,” she said, and abruptly she liked him enormously. She felt this was
the sensible way out of this oddly sinister situation.
He still watched her and questioned her.
“And let us have a talk about this—some other time. Somewhere, where
we can talk without interruption. Will you?”
She thought, and it seemed to him she had never looked so self-
disciplined and deliberate and beautiful. “Yes,” she said, “that is what we
ought to do.” But now she doubted again of the quality of the armistice they
had just made.
He had a wild impulse to shout. “Agreed,” he said with queer exaltation,
and his grip tightened on her hand. “And to-night we are friends?”
“We are friends,” said Ann Veronica, and drew her hand quickly away
from him.
“To-night we are as we have always been. Except that this music we have
been swimming in is divine. While I have been pestering you, have you
heard it? At least, you heard the first act. And all the third act is love-sick
music. Tristan dying and Isolde coming to crown his death. Wagner had just
been in love when he wrote it all. It begins with that queer piccolo solo.
Now I shall never hear it but what this evening will come pouring back over
me.”

The lights sank, the prelude to the third act was beginning, the music rose
and fell in crowded intimations of lovers separated—lovers separated with
scars and memories between them, and the curtain went reefing up to
display Tristan lying wounded on his couch and the shepherd crouching
with his pipe.

Part 2
They had their explanations the next evening, but they were explanations
in quite other terms than Ann Veronica had anticipated, quite other and
much more startling and illuminating terms. Ramage came for her at her
lodgings, and she met him graciously and kindly as a queen who knows she
must needs give sorrow to a faithful liege. She was unusually soft and
gentle in her manner to him. He was wearing a new silk hat, with a slightly
more generous brim than its predecessor, and it suited his type of face,
robbed his dark eyes a little of their aggressiveness and gave him a solid
and dignified and benevolent air. A faint anticipation of triumph showed in
his manner and a subdued excitement.
“We’ll go to a place where we can have a private room,” he said. “Then
—then we can talk things out.”
So they went this time to the Rococo, in Germain Street, and up-stairs to
a landing upon which stood a bald-headed waiter with whiskers like a
French admiral and discretion beyond all limits in his manner. He seemed to
have expected them. He ushered them with an amiable flat hand into a
minute apartment with a little gas-stove, a silk crimson-covered sofa, and a
bright little table, gay with napery and hot-house flowers.
“Odd little room,” said Ann Veronica, dimly apprehending that obtrusive
sofa.
“One can talk without undertones, so to speak,” said Ramage. “It’s—
private.” He stood looking at the preparations before them with an unusual
preoccupation of manner, then roused himself to take her jacket, a little
awkwardly, and hand it to the waiter who hung it in the corner of the room.
It appeared he had already ordered dinner and wine, and the whiskered
waiter waved in his subordinate with the soup forthwith.
“I’m going to talk of indifferent themes,” said Ramage, a little fussily,
“until these interruptions of the service are over. Then—then we shall be
together.... How did you like Tristan?”
Ann Veronica paused the fraction of a second before her reply came.
“I thought much of it amazingly beautiful.”

“Isn’t it. And to think that man got it all out of the poorest little love-story
for a respectable titled lady! Have you read of it?”
“Never.”
“It gives in a nutshell the miracle of art and the imagination. You get this
queer irascible musician quite impossibly and unfortunately in love with a
wealthy patroness, and then out of his brain comes THIS, a tapestry of
glorious music, setting out love to lovers, lovers who love in spite of all that
is wise and respectable and right.”
Ann Veronica thought. She did not want to seem to shrink from
conversation, but all sorts of odd questions were running through her mind.
“I wonder why people in love are so defiant, so careless of other
considerations?”
“The very hares grow brave. I suppose because it IS the chief thing in
life.” He stopped and said earnestly: “It is the chief thing in life, and
everything else goes down before it. Everything, my dear, everything!... But
we have got to talk upon indifferent themes until we have done with this
blond young gentleman from Bavaria....”
The dinner came to an end at last, and the whiskered waiter presented his
bill and evacuated the apartment and closed the door behind him with an
almost ostentatious discretion. Ramage stood up, and suddenly turned the
key in the door in an off-hand manner. “Now,” he said, “no one can blunder
in upon us. We are alone and we can say and do what we please. We two.”
He stood still, looking at her.
Ann Veronica tried to seem absolutely unconcerned. The turning of the
key startled her, but she did not see how she could make an objection. She
felt she had stepped into a world of unknown usages.
“I have waited for this,” he said, and stood quite still, looking at her until
the silence became oppressive.
“Won’t you sit down,” she said, “and tell me what you want to say?” Her
voice was flat and faint. Suddenly she had become afraid. She struggled not
to be afraid. After all, what could happen?
He was looking at her very hard and earnestly. “Ann Veronica,” he said.
Then before she could say a word to arrest him he was at her side.
“Don’t!” she said, weakly, as he had bent down and put one arm about her
and seized her hands with his disengaged hand and kissed her—kissed her

almost upon her lips. He seemed to do ten things before she could think to
do one, to leap upon her and take possession.
Ann Veronica’s universe, which had never been altogether so respectful
to her as she could have wished, gave a shout and whirled head over heels.
Everything in the world had changed for her. If hate could kill, Ramage
would have been killed by a flash of hate. “Mr. Ramage!” she cried, and
struggled to her feet.
“My darling!” he said, clasping her resolutely in his arms, “my dearest!”
“Mr. Ramage!” she began, and his mouth sealed hers and his breath was
mixed with her breath. Her eye met his four inches away, and his was
glaring, immense, and full of resolution, a stupendous monster of an eye.
She shut her lips hard, her jaw hardened, and she set herself to struggle
with him. She wrenched her head away from his grip and got her arm
between his chest and hers. They began to wrestle fiercely. Each became
frightfully aware of the other as a plastic energetic body, of the strong
muscles of neck against cheek, of hands gripping shoulder-blade and waist.
“How dare you!” she panted, with her world screaming and grimacing
insult at her. “How dare you!”
They were both astonished at the other’s strength. Perhaps Ramage was
the more astonished. Ann Veronica had been an ardent hockey player and
had had a course of jiu-jitsu in the High School. Her defence ceased rapidly
to be in any sense ladylike, and became vigorous and effective; a strand of
black hair that had escaped its hairpins came athwart Ramage’s eyes, and
then the knuckles of a small but very hardly clinched fist had thrust itself
with extreme effectiveness and painfulness under his jawbone and ear.
“Let go!” said Ann Veronica, through her teeth, strenuously inflicting
agony, and he cried out sharply and let go and receded a pace.
“NOW!” said Ann Veronica. “Why did you dare to do that?”

Part 3
Each of them stared at the other, set in a universe that had changed its
system of values with kaleidoscopic completeness. She was flushed, and
her eyes were bright and angry; her breath came sobbing, and her hair was
all abroad in wandering strands of black. He too was flushed and ruffled;
one side of his collar had slipped from its stud and he held a hand to the
corner of his jaw.
“You vixen!” said Mr. Ramage, speaking the simplest first thought of his
heart.
“You had no right—” panted Ann Veronica.
“Why on earth,” he asked, “did you hurt me like that?”
Ann Veronica did her best to think she had not deliberately attempted to
cause him pain. She ignored his question.
“I never dreamt!” she said.
“What on earth did you expect me to do, then?” he asked.

Part 4
Interpretation came pouring down upon her almost blindingly; she
understood now the room, the waiter, the whole situation. She understood.
She leaped to a world of shabby knowledge, of furtive base realizations.
She wanted to cry out upon herself for the uttermost fool in existence.
“I thought you wanted to have a talk to me,” she said.
“I wanted to make love to you.
“You knew it,” he added, in her momentary silence.
“You said you were in love with me,” said Ann Veronica; “I wanted to
explain—”
“I said I loved and wanted you.” The brutality of his first astonishment
was evaporating. “I am in love with you. You know I am in love with you.
And then you go—and half throttle me.... I believe you’ve crushed a gland
or something. It feels like it.”
“I am sorry,” said Ann Veronica. “What else was I to do?”
For some seconds she stood watching him and both were thinking very
quickly. Her state of mind would have seemed altogether discreditable to
her grandmother. She ought to have been disposed to faint and scream at all
these happenings; she ought to have maintained a front of outraged dignity
to veil the sinking of her heart. I would like to have to tell it so. But indeed
that is not at all a good description of her attitude. She was an indignant
queen, no doubt she was alarmed and disgusted within limits; but she was
highly excited, and there was something, some low adventurous strain in
her being, some element, subtle at least if base, going about the rioting
ways and crowded insurgent meeting-places of her mind declaring that the
whole affair was after all—they are the only words that express it—a very
great lark indeed. At the bottom of her heart she was not a bit afraid of
Ramage. She had unaccountable gleams of sympathy with and liking for
him. And the grotesquest fact was that she did not so much loathe, as
experience with a quite critical condemnation this strange sensation of
being kissed. Never before had any human being kissed her lips....

It was only some hours after that these ambiguous elements evaporated
and vanished and loathing came, and she really began to be thoroughly sick
and ashamed of the whole disgraceful quarrel and scuffle.
He, for his part, was trying to grasp the series of unexpected reactions
that had so wrecked their tete-a-tete. He had meant to be master of his fate
that evening and it had escaped him altogether. It had, as it were, blown up
at the concussion of his first step. It dawned upon him that he had been
abominably used by Ann Veronica.
“Look here,” he said, “I brought you here to make love to you.”
“I didn’t understand—your idea of making love. You had better let me go
again.”
“Not yet,” he said. “I do love you. I love you all the more for the streak
of sheer devil in you.... You are the most beautiful, the most desirable thing
I have ever met in this world. It was good to kiss you, even at the price. But,
by Jove! you are fierce! You are like those Roman women who carry
stilettos in their hair.”
“I came here to talk reasonably, Mr. Ramage. It is abominable—”
“What is the use of keeping up this note of indignation, Ann Veronica?
Here I am! I am your lover, burning for you. I mean to have you! Don’t
frown me off now. Don’t go back into Victorian respectability and pretend
you don’t know and you can’t think and all the rest of it. One comes at last
to the step from dreams to reality. This is your moment. No one will ever
love you as I love you now. I have been dreaming of your body and you
night after night. I have been imaging—”
“Mr. Ramage, I came here—I didn’t suppose for one moment you would
dare—”
“Nonsense! That is your mistake! You are too intellectual. You want to do
everything with your mind. You are afraid of kisses. You are afraid of the
warmth in your blood. It’s just because all that side of your life hasn’t fairly
begun.”
He made a step toward her.
“Mr. Ramage,” she said, sharply, “I have to make it plain to you. I don’t
think you understand. I don’t love you. I don’t. I can’t love you. I love some
one else. It is repulsive. It disgusts me that you should touch me.”

He stared in amazement at this new aspect of the situation. “You love
some one else?” he repeated.
“I love some one else. I could not dream of loving you.”
And then he flashed his whole conception of the relations of men and
women upon her in one astonishing question. His hand went with an almost
instinctive inquiry to his jawbone again. “Then why the devil,” he
demanded, “do you let me stand you dinners and the opera—and why do
you come to a cabinet particuliar with me?”
He became radiant with anger. “You mean to tell me” he said, “that you
have a lover? While I have been keeping you! Yes—keeping you!”
This view of life he hurled at her as if it were an offensive missile. It
stunned her. She felt she must fly before it and could no longer do so. She
did not think for one moment what interpretation he might put upon the
word “lover.”
“Mr. Ramage,” she said, clinging to her one point, “I want to get out of
this horrible little room. It has all been a mistake. I have been stupid and
foolish. Will you unlock that door?”
“Never!” he said. “Confound your lover! Look here! Do you really think
I am going to run you while he makes love to you? No fear! I never heard
of anything so cool. If he wants you, let him get you. You’re mine. I’ve paid
for you and helped you, and I’m going to conquer you somehow—if I have
to break you to do it. Hitherto you’ve seen only my easy, kindly side. But
now confound it! how can you prevent it? I will kiss you.”
“You won’t!” said Ann Veronica; with the clearest note of determination.
He seemed to be about to move toward her. She stepped back quickly,
and her hand knocked a wine-glass from the table to smash noisily on the
floor. She caught at the idea. “If you come a step nearer to me,” she said, “I
will smash every glass on this table.”
“Then, by God!” he said, “you’ll be locked up!”
Ann Veronica was disconcerted for a moment. She had a vision of
policemen, reproving magistrates, a crowded court, public disgrace. She
saw her aunt in tears, her father white-faced and hard hit. “Don’t come
nearer!” she said.
There was a discreet knocking at the door, and Ramage’s face changed.

“No,” she said, under her breath, “you can’t face it.” And she knew that
she was safe.
He went to the door. “It’s all right,” he said, reassuringly to the inquirer
without.
Ann Veronica glanced at the mirror to discover a flushed and dishevelled
disorder. She began at once a hasty readjustment of her hair, while Ramage
parleyed with inaudible interrogations. “A glass slipped from the table,” he
explained.... “Non. Fas du tout. Non.... Niente.... Bitte!... Oui, dans la
note.... Presently. Presently.” That conversation ended and he turned to her
again.
“I am going,” she said grimly, with three hairpins in her mouth.
She took her hat from the peg in the corner and began to put it on. He
regarded that perennial miracle of pinning with wrathful eyes.
“Look here, Ann Veronica,” he began. “I want a plain word with you
about all this. Do you mean to tell me you didn’t understand why I wanted
you to come here?”
“Not a bit of it,” said Ann Veronica stoutly.
“You didn’t expect that I should kiss you?”
“How was I to know that a man would—would think it was possible—
when there was nothing—no love?”
“How did I know there wasn’t love?”
That silenced her for a moment. “And what on earth,” he said, “do you
think the world is made of? Why do you think I have been doing things for
you? The abstract pleasure of goodness? Are you one of the members of
that great white sisterhood that takes and does not give? The good accepting
woman! Do you really suppose a girl is entitled to live at free quarters on
any man she meets without giving any return?”
“I thought,” said Ann Veronica, “you were my friend.”
“Friend! What have a man and a girl in common to make them friends?
Ask that lover of yours! And even with friends, would you have it all Give
on one side and all Take on the other?... Does HE know I keep you?... You
won’t have a man’s lips near you, but you’ll eat out of his hand fast
enough.”
Ann Veronica was stung to helpless anger.

“Mr. Ramage,” she cried, “you are outrageous! You understand nothing.
You are—horrible. Will you let me go out of this room?”
“No,” cried Ramage; “hear me out! I’ll have that satisfaction, anyhow.
You women, with your tricks of evasion, you’re a sex of swindlers. You
have all the instinctive dexterity of parasites. You make yourself charming
for help. You climb by disappointing men. This lover of yours—”
“He doesn’t know!” cried Ann Veronica.
“Well, you know.”
Ann Veronica could have wept with vexation. Indeed, a note of weeping
broke her voice for a moment as she burst out, “You know as well as I do
that money was a loan!”
“Loan!”
“You yourself called it a loan!”
“Euphuism. We both understood that.”
“You shall have every penny of it back.”
“I’ll frame it—when I get it.”
“I’ll pay you if I have to work at shirt-making at threepence an hour.”
“You’ll never pay me. You think you will. It’s your way of glossing over
the ethical position. It’s the sort of way a woman always does gloss over her
ethical positions. You’re all dependents—all of you. By instinct. Only you
good ones—shirk. You shirk a straightforward and decent return for what
you get from us—taking refuge in purity and delicacy and such-like when it
comes to payment.”
“Mr. Ramage,” said Ann Veronica, “I want to go—NOW!”

Part 5
But she did not get away just then.
Ramage’s bitterness passed as abruptly as his aggression. “Oh, Ann
Veronica!” he cried, “I cannot let you go like this! You don’t understand.
You can’t possibly understand!”
He began a confused explanation, a perplexing contradictory apology for
his urgency and wrath. He loved Ann Veronica, he said; he was so mad to
have her that he defeated himself, and did crude and alarming and senseless
things. His vicious abusiveness vanished. He suddenly became eloquent and
plausible. He did make her perceive something of the acute, tormenting
desire for her that had arisen in him and possessed him. She stood, as it
were, directed doorward, with her eyes watching every movement, listening
to him, repelled by him and yet dimly understanding.
At any rate he made it very clear that night that there was an ineradicable
discord in life, a jarring something that must shatter all her dreams of a way
of living for women that would enable them to be free and spacious and
friendly with men, and that was the passionate predisposition of men to
believe that the love of women can be earned and won and controlled and
compelled.
He flung aside all his talk of help and disinterested friendship as though it
had never been even a disguise between them, as though from the first it
was no more than a fancy dress they had put quite understandingly upon
their relationship. He had set out to win her, and she had let him start. And
at the thought of that other lover—he was convinced that that beloved
person was a lover, and she found herself unable to say a word to explain to
him that this other person, the person she loved, did not even know of her
love—Ramage grew angry and savage once more, and returned suddenly to
gibe and insult. Men do services for the love of women, and the woman
who takes must pay. Such was the simple code that displayed itself in all his
thoughts. He left that arid rule clear of the least mist of refinement or
delicacy.

That he should pay forty pounds to help this girl who preferred another
man was no less in his eyes than a fraud and mockery that made her denial
a maddening and outrageous disgrace to him. And this though he was
evidently passionately in love with her.
For a while he threatened her. “You have put all your life in my hands,”
he declared. “Think of that check you endorsed. There it is—against you. I
defy you to explain it away. What do you think people will make of that?
What will this lover of yours make of that?”
At intervals Ann Veronica demanded to go, declaring her undying resolve
to repay him at any cost, and made short movements doorward.
But at last this ordeal was over, and Ramage opened the door. She
emerged with a white face and wide-open eyes upon a little, red-lit landing.
She went past three keenly observant and ostentatiously preoccupied
waiters down the thick-carpeted staircase and out of the Hotel Rococo, that
remarkable laboratory of relationships, past a tall porter in blue and
crimson, into a cool, clear night.

Part 6
When Ann Veronica reached her little bed-sitting-room again, every
nerve in her body was quivering with shame and self-disgust.
She threw hat and coat on the bed and sat down before the fire.
“And now,” she said, splintering the surviving piece of coal into
indignant flame-spurting fragments with one dexterous blow, “what am I to
do?
“I’m in a hole!—mess is a better word, expresses it better. I’m in a mess
—a nasty mess! a filthy mess! Oh, no end of a mess!
“Do you hear, Ann Veronica?—you’re in a nasty, filthy, unforgivable
mess!
“Haven’t I just made a silly mess of things?
“Forty pounds! I haven’t got twenty!”
She got up, stamped with her foot, and then, suddenly remembering the
lodger below, sat down and wrenched off her boots.
“This is what comes of being a young woman up to date. By Jove! I’m
beginning to have my doubts about freedom!
“You silly young woman, Ann Veronica! You silly young woman! The
smeariness of the thing!
“The smeariness of this sort of thing!... Mauled about!”
She fell to rubbing her insulted lips savagely with the back of her hand.
“Ugh!” she said.
“The young women of Jane Austen’s time didn’t get into this sort of
scrape! At least—one thinks so.... I wonder if some of them did—and it
didn’t get reported. Aunt Jane had her quiet moments. Most of them didn’t,
anyhow. They were properly brought up, and sat still and straight, and took
the luck fate brought them as gentlewomen should. And they had an idea of
what men were like behind all their nicety. They knew they were all Bogey
in disguise. I didn’t! I didn’t! After all—”

For a time her mind ran on daintiness and its defensive restraints as
though it was the one desirable thing. That world of fine printed cambrics
and escorted maidens, of delicate secondary meanings and refined
allusiveness, presented itself to her imagination with the brightness of a lost
paradise, as indeed for many women it is a lost paradise.
“I wonder if there is anything wrong with my manners,” she said. “I
wonder if I’ve been properly brought up. If I had been quite quiet and white
and dignified, wouldn’t it have been different? Would he have dared?...”
For some creditable moments in her life Ann Veronica was utterly
disgusted with herself; she was wrung with a passionate and belated desire
to move gently, to speak softly and ambiguously—to be, in effect, prim.
Horrible details recurred to her.
“Why, among other things, did I put my knuckles in his neck—
deliberately to hurt him?”
She tried to sound the humorous note.
“Are you aware, Ann Veronica, you nearly throttled that gentleman?”
Then she reviled her own foolish way of putting it.
“You ass and imbecile, Ann Veronica! You female cad! Cad! Cad!... Why
aren’t you folded up clean in lavender—as every young woman ought to
be? What have you been doing with yourself?...”
She raked into the fire with the poker.
“All of which doesn’t help me in the slightest degree to pay back that
money.”
That night was the most intolerable one that Ann Veronica had ever
spent. She washed her face with unwonted elaboration before she went to
bed. This time, there was no doubt, she did not sleep. The more she
disentangled the lines of her situation the deeper grew her self-disgust.
Occasionally the mere fact of lying in bed became unendurable, and she
rolled out and marched about her room and whispered abuse of herself—
usually until she hit against some article of furniture.
Then she would have quiet times, in which she would say to herself,
“Now look here! Let me think it all out!”
For the first time, it seemed to her, she faced the facts of a woman’s
position in the world—the meagre realities of such freedom as it permitted

her, the almost unavoidable obligation to some individual man under which
she must labor for even a foothold in the world. She had flung away from
her father’s support with the finest assumption of personal independence.
And here she was—in a mess because it had been impossible for her to
avoid leaning upon another man. She had thought—What had she thought?
That this dependence of women was but an illusion which needed only to
be denied to vanish. She had denied it with vigor, and here she was!
She did not so much exhaust this general question as pass from it to her
insoluble individual problem again: “What am I to do?”
She wanted first of all to fling the forty pounds back into Ramage’s face.
But she had spent nearly half of it, and had no conception of how such a
sum could be made good again. She thought of all sorts of odd and
desperate expedients, and with passionate petulance rejected them all.
She took refuge in beating her pillow and inventing insulting epithets for
herself. She got up, drew up her blind, and stared out of window at a dawn-
cold vision of chimneys for a time, and then went and sat on the edge of her
bed. What was the alternative to going home? No alternative appeared in
that darkness.
It seemed intolerable that she should go home and admit herself beaten.
She did most urgently desire to save her face in Morningside Park, and for
long hours she could think of no way of putting it that would not be in the
nature of unconditional admission of defeat.
“I’d rather go as a chorus-girl,” she said.
She was not very clear about the position and duties of a chorus-girl, but
it certainly had the air of being a last desperate resort. There sprang from
that a vague hope that perhaps she might extort a capitulation from her
father by a threat to seek that position, and then with overwhelming
clearness it came to her that whatever happened she would never be able to
tell her father about her debt. The completest capitulation would not wipe
out that trouble. And she felt that if she went home it was imperative to pay.
She would always be going to and fro up the Avenue, getting glimpses of
Ramage, seeing him in trains....
For a time she promenaded the room.
“Why did I ever take that loan? An idiot girl in an asylum would have
known better than that!

“Vulgarity of soul and innocence of mind—the worst of all conceivable
combinations. I wish some one would kill Ramage by accident!...
“But then they would find that check endorsed in his bureau....
“I wonder what he will do?” She tried to imagine situations that might
arise out of Ramage’s antagonism, for he had been so bitter and savage that
she could not believe that he would leave things as they were.
The next morning she went out with her post-office savings bank-book,
and telegraphed for a warrant to draw out all the money she had in the
world. It amounted to two-and-twenty pounds. She addressed an envelope
to Ramage, and scrawled on a half-sheet of paper, “The rest shall follow.”
The money would be available in the afternoon, and she would send him
four five-pound notes. The rest she meant to keep for her immediate
necessities. A little relieved by this step toward reinstatement, she went on
to the Imperial College to forget her muddle of problems for a time, if she
could, in the presence of Capes.

Part 7
For a time the biological laboratory was full of healing virtue. Her
sleepless night had left her languid but not stupefied, and for an hour or so
the work distracted her altogether from her troubles.
Then, after Capes had been through her work and had gone on, it came to
her that the fabric of this life of hers was doomed to almost immediate
collapse; that in a little while these studies would cease, and perhaps she
would never set eyes on him again. After that consolations fled.
The overnight nervous strain began to tell; she became inattentive to the
work before her, and it did not get on. She felt sleepy and unusually
irritable. She lunched at a creamery in Great Portland Street, and as the day
was full of wintry sunshine, spent the rest of the lunch-hour in a drowsy
gloom, which she imagined to be thought upon the problems of her
position, on a seat in Regent’s Park. A girl of fifteen or sixteen gave her a
handbill that she regarded as a tract until she saw “Votes for Women” at the
top. That turned her mind to the more generalized aspects of her
perplexities again. She had never been so disposed to agree that the position
of women in the modern world is intolerable.
Capes joined the students at tea, and displayed himself in an impish
mood that sometimes possessed him. He did not notice that Ann Veronica
was preoccupied and heavy-eyed. Miss Klegg raised the question of
women’s suffrage, and he set himself to provoke a duel between her and
Miss Garvice. The youth with the hair brushed back and the spectacled
Scotchman joined in the fray for and against the women’s vote.
Ever and again Capes appealed to Ann Veronica. He liked to draw her in,
and she did her best to talk. But she did not talk readily, and in order to say
something she plunged a little, and felt she plunged. Capes scored back
with an uncompromising vigor that was his way of complimenting her
intelligence. But this afternoon it discovered an unusual vein of irritability
in her. He had been reading Belfort Bax, and declared himself a convert. He
contrasted the lot of women in general with the lot of men, presented men

as patient, self-immolating martyrs, and women as the pampered favorites
of Nature. A vein of conviction mingled with his burlesque.
For a time he and Miss Klegg contradicted one another.
The question ceased to be a tea-table talk, and became suddenly
tragically real for Ann Veronica. There he sat, cheerfully friendly in his
sex’s freedom—the man she loved, the one man she cared should unlock
the way to the wide world for her imprisoned feminine possibilities, and he
seemed regardless that she stifled under his eyes; he made a jest of all this
passionate insurgence of the souls of women against the fate of their
conditions.
Miss Garvice repeated again, and almost in the same words she used at
every discussion, her contribution to the great question.
She thought that women were not made for the struggle and turmoil of
life—their place was the little world, the home; that their power lay not in
votes but in influence over men and in making the minds of their children
fine and splendid.
“Women should understand men’s affairs, perhaps,” said Miss Garvice,
“but to mingle in them is just to sacrifice that power of influencing they can
exercise now.”
“There IS something sound in that position,” said Capes, intervening as if
to defend Miss Garvice against a possible attack from Ann Veronica. “It
may not be just and so forth, but, after all, it is how things are. Women are
not in the world in the same sense that men are—fighting individuals in a
scramble. I don’t see how they can be. Every home is a little recess, a niche,
out of the world of business and competition, in which women and the
future shelter.”
“A little pit!” said Ann Veronica; “a little prison!”
“It’s just as often a little refuge. Anyhow, that is how things are.”
“And the man stands as the master at the mouth of the den.”
“As sentinel. You forget all the mass of training and tradition and instinct
that go to make him a tolerable master. Nature is a mother; her sympathies
have always been feminist, and she has tempered the man to the shorn
woman.”
“I wish,” said Ann Veronica, with sudden anger, “that you could know
what it is to live in a pit!”

She stood up as she spoke, and put down her cup beside Miss Garvice’s.
She addressed Capes as though she spoke to him alone.
“I can’t endure it,” she said.
Every one turned to her in astonishment.
She felt she had to go on. “No man can realize,” she said, “what that pit
can be. The way—the way we are led on! We are taught to believe we are
free in the world, to think we are queens.... Then we find out. We find out
no man will treat a woman fairly as man to man—no man. He wants you—
or he doesn’t; and then he helps some other woman against you.... What
you say is probably all true and necessary.... But think of the
disillusionment! Except for our sex we have minds like men, desires like
men. We come out into the world, some of us—”
She paused. Her words, as she said them, seemed to her to mean nothing,
and there was so much that struggled for expression. “Women are mocked,”
she said. “Whenever they try to take hold of life a man intervenes.”
She felt, with a sudden horror, that she might weep. She wished she had
not stood up. She wondered wildly why she had stood up. No one spoke,
and she was impelled to flounder on. “Think of the mockery!” she said.
“Think how dumb we find ourselves and stifled! I know we seem to have a
sort of freedom.... Have you ever tried to run and jump in petticoats, Mr.
Capes? Well, think what it must be to live in them—soul and mind and
body! It’s fun for a man to jest at our position.”
“I wasn’t jesting,” said Capes, abruptly.
She stood face to face with him, and his voice cut across her speech and
made her stop abruptly. She was sore and overstrung, and it was intolerable
to her that he should stand within three yards of her unsuspectingly, with an
incalculably vast power over her happiness. She was sore with the
perplexities of her preposterous position. She was sick of herself, of her life,
of everything but him; and for him all her masked and hidden being was
crying out.
She stopped abruptly at the sound of his voice, and lost the thread of
what she was saying. In the pause she realized the attention of the others
converged upon her, and that the tears were brimming over her eyes. She
felt a storm of emotion surging up within her. She became aware of the
Scotch student regarding her with stupendous amazement, a tea-cup poised

in one hairy hand and his faceted glasses showing a various enlargement of
segments of his eye.
The door into the passage offered itself with an irresistible invitation—
the one alternative to a public, inexplicable passion of weeping.
Capes flashed to an understanding of her intention, sprang to his feet, and
opened the door for her retreat.

Part 8
“Why should I ever come back?” she said to herself, as she went down
the staircase.
She went to the post-office and drew out and sent off her money to
Ramage. And then she came out into the street, sure only of one thing—that
she could not return directly to her lodgings. She wanted air—and the
distraction of having moving and changing things about her. The evenings
were beginning to draw out, and it would not be dark for an hour. She
resolved to walk across the Park to the Zoological gardens, and so on by
way of Primrose Hill to Hampstead Heath. There she would wander about
in the kindly darkness. And think things out....
Presently she became aware of footsteps hurrying after her, and glanced
back to find Miss Klegg, a little out of breath, in pursuit.
Ann Veronica halted a pace, and Miss Klegg came alongside.
“Do YOU go across the Park?”
“Not usually. But I’m going to-day. I want a walk.”
“I’m not surprised at it. I thought Mr. Capes most trying.”
“Oh, it wasn’t that. I’ve had a headache all day.”
“I thought Mr. Capes most unfair,” Miss Klegg went on in a small, even
voice; “MOST unfair! I’m glad you spoke out as you did.”
“I didn’t mind that little argument.”
“You gave it him well. What you said wanted saying. After you went he
got up and took refuge in the preparation-room. Or else I would have
finished him.”
Ann Veronica said nothing, and Miss Klegg went on: “He very often IS
—most unfair. He has a way of sitting on people. He wouldn’t like it if
people did it to him. He jumps the words out of your mouth; he takes hold
of what you have to say before you have had time to express it properly.”
Pause.
“I suppose he’s frightfully clever,” said Miss Klegg.

“He’s a Fellow of the Royal Society, and he can’t be much over thirty,”
said Miss Klegg.
“He writes very well,” said Ann Veronica.
“He can’t be more than thirty. He must have married when he was quite a
young man.”
“Married?” said Ann Veronica.
“Didn’t you know he was married?” asked Miss Klegg, and was struck
by a thought that made her glance quickly at her companion.
Ann Veronica had no answer for a moment. She turned her head away
sharply. Some automaton within her produced in a quite unfamiliar voice
the remark, “They’re playing football.”
“It’s too far for the ball to reach us,” said Miss Klegg.
“I didn’t know Mr. Capes was married,” said Ann Veronica, resuming the
conversation with an entire disappearance of her former lassitude.
“Oh yes,” said Miss Klegg; “I thought every one knew.”
“No,” said Ann Veronica, offhandedly. “Never heard anything of it.”
“I thought every one knew. I thought every one had heard about it.”
“But why?”
“He’s married—and, I believe, living separated from his wife. There was
a case, or something, some years ago.”
“What case?”
“A divorce—or something—I don’t know. But I have heard that he
almost had to leave the schools. If it hadn’t been for Professor Russell
standing up for him, they say he would have had to leave.”
“Was he divorced, do you mean?”
“No, but he got himself mixed up in a divorce case. I forget the
particulars, but I know it was something very disagreeable. It was among
artistic people.”
Ann Veronica was silent for a while.
“I thought every one had heard,” said Miss Klegg. “Or I wouldn’t have
said anything about it.”
“I suppose all men,” said Ann Veronica, in a tone of detached criticism,
“get some such entanglement. And, anyhow, it doesn’t matter to us.” She

turned abruptly at right angles to the path they followed. “This is my way
back to my side of the Park,” she said.
“I thought you were coming right across the Park.”
“Oh no,” said Ann Veronica; “I have some work to do. I just wanted a
breath of air. And they’ll shut the gates presently. It’s not far from twilight.”

Part 9
She was sitting brooding over her fire about ten o’clock that night when a
sealed and registered envelope was brought up to her.
She opened it and drew out a letter, and folded within it were the notes
she had sent off to Ramage that day. The letter began:
“MY DEAREST GIRL,—I cannot let you do this foolish thing—”
She crumpled notes and letter together in her hand, and then with a
passionate gesture flung them into the fire. Instantly she seized the poker
and made a desperate effort to get them out again. But she was only able to
save a corner of the letter. The twenty pounds burned with avidity.
She remained for some seconds crouching at the fender, poker in hand.
“By Jove!” she said, standing up at last, “that about finishes it, Ann
Veronica!”

CHAPTER THE TENTH
THE SUFFRAGETTES

Part 1
“There is only one way out of all this,” said Ann Veronica, sitting up in
her little bed in the darkness and biting at her nails.
“I thought I was just up against Morningside Park and father, but it’s the
whole order of things—the whole blessed order of things....”
She shivered. She frowned and gripped her hands about her knees very
tightly. Her mind developed into savage wrath at the present conditions of a
woman’s life.
“I suppose all life is an affair of chances. But a woman’s life is all
chance. It’s artificially chance. Find your man, that’s the rule. All the rest is
humbug and delicacy. He’s the handle of life for you. He will let you live if
it pleases him....
“Can’t it be altered?
“I suppose an actress is free?...”
She tried to think of some altered state of affairs in which these
monstrous limitations would be alleviated, in which women would stand on
their own feet in equal citizenship with men. For a time she brooded on the
ideals and suggestions of the Socialists, on the vague intimations of an
Endowment of Motherhood, of a complete relaxation of that intense
individual dependence for women which is woven into the existing social
order. At the back of her mind there seemed always one irrelevant
qualifying spectator whose presence she sought to disregard. She would not
look at him, would not think of him; when her mind wavered, then she
muttered to herself in the darkness so as to keep hold of her generalizations.
“It is true. It is no good waiving the thing; it is true. Unless women are
never to be free, never to be even respected, there must be a generation of
martyrs.... Why shouldn’t we be martyrs? There’s nothing else for most of
us, anyhow. It’s a sort of blacklegging to want to have a life of one’s
own....”
She repeated, as if she answered an objector: “A sort of blacklegging.
“A sex of blacklegging clients.”

Her mind diverged to other aspects, and another type of womanhood.
“Poor little Miniver! What can she be but what she is?... Because she
states her case in a tangle, drags it through swamps of nonsense, it doesn’t
alter the fact that she is right.”
That phrase about dragging the truth through swamps of nonsense she
remembered from Capes. At the recollection that it was his, she seemed to
fall through a thin surface, as one might fall through the crust of a lava into
glowing depths. She wallowed for a time in the thought of Capes, unable to
escape from his image and the idea of his presence in her life.
She let her mind run into dreams of that cloud paradise of an altered
world in which the Goopes and Minivers, the Fabians and reforming people
believed. Across that world was written in letters of light, “Endowment of
Motherhood.” Suppose in some complex yet conceivable way women were
endowed, were no longer economically and socially dependent on men. “If
one was free,” she said, “one could go to him.... This vile hovering to catch
a man’s eye!... One could go to him and tell him one loved him. I want to
love him. A little love from him would be enough. It would hurt no one. It
would not burden him with any obligation.”
She groaned aloud and bowed her forehead to her knees. She floundered
deep. She wanted to kiss his feet. His feet would have the firm texture of his
hands.
Then suddenly her spirit rose in revolt. “I will not have this slavery,” she
said. “I will not have this slavery.”
She shook her fist ceilingward. “Do you hear!” she said “whatever you
are, wherever you are! I will not be slave to the thought of any man, slave
to the customs of any time. Confound this slavery of sex! I am a man! I will
get this under if I am killed in doing it!”
She scowled into the cold blacknesses about her.
“Manning,” she said, and contemplated a figure of inaggressive
persistence. “No!” Her thoughts had turned in a new direction.
“It doesn’t matter,” she said, after a long interval, “if they are absurd.
They mean something. They mean everything that women can mean—
except submission. The vote is only the beginning, the necessary beginning.
If we do not begin—”

She had come to a resolution. Abruptly she got out of bed, smoothed her
sheet and straightened her pillow and lay down, and fell almost instantly
asleep.

Part 2
The next morning was as dark and foggy as if it was mid-November
instead of early March. Ann Veronica woke rather later than usual, and lay
awake for some minutes before she remembered a certain resolution she
had taken in the small hours. Then instantly she got out of bed and
proceeded to dress.
She did not start for the Imperial College. She spent the morning up to
ten in writing a series of unsuccessful letters to Ramage, which she tore up
unfinished; and finally she desisted and put on her jacket and went out into
the lamp-lit obscurity and slimy streets. She turned a resolute face
southward.
She followed Oxford Street into Holborn, and then she inquired for
Chancery Lane. There she sought and at last found 107A, one of those
heterogeneous piles of offices which occupy the eastern side of the lane.
She studied the painted names of firms and persons and enterprises on the
wall, and discovered that the Women’s Bond of Freedom occupied several
contiguous suites on the first floor. She went up-stairs and hesitated
between four doors with ground-glass panes, each of which professed “The
Women’s Bond of Freedom” in neat black letters. She opened one and
found herself in a large untidy room set with chairs that were a little
disarranged as if by an overnight meeting. On the walls were notice-boards
bearing clusters of newspaper slips, three or four big posters of monster
meetings, one of which Ann Veronica had attended with Miss Miniver, and
a series of announcements in purple copying-ink, and in one corner was a
pile of banners. There was no one at all in this room, but through the half-
open door of one of the small apartments that gave upon it she had a
glimpse of two very young girls sitting at a littered table and writing
briskly.
She walked across to this apartment and, opening the door a little wider,
discovered a press section of the movement at work.
“I want to inquire,” said Ann Veronica.

“Next door,” said a spectacled young person of seventeen or eighteen,
with an impatient indication of the direction.
In the adjacent apartment Ann Veronica found a middle-aged woman
with a tired face under the tired hat she wore, sitting at a desk opening
letters while a dusky, untidy girl of eight-or nine-and-twenty hammered
industriously at a typewriter. The tired woman looked up in inquiring
silence at Ann Veronica’s diffident entry.
“I want to know more about this movement,” said Ann Veronica.
“Are you with us?” said the tired woman.
“I don’t know,” said Ann Veronica; “I think I am. I want very much to do
something for women. But I want to know what you are doing.”
The tired woman sat still for a moment. “You haven’t come here to make
a lot of difficulties?” she asked.
“No,” said Ann Veronica, “but I want to know.”
The tired woman shut her eyes tightly for a moment, and then looked
with them at Ann Veronica. “What can you do?” she asked.
“Do?”
“Are you prepared to do things for us? Distribute bills? Write letters?
Interrupt meetings? Canvass at elections? Face dangers?”
“If I am satisfied—”
“If we satisfy you?”
“Then, if possible, I would like to go to prison.”
“It isn’t nice going to prison.”
“It would suit me.”
“It isn’t nice getting there.”
“That’s a question of detail,” said Ann Veronica.
The tired woman looked quietly at her. “What are your objections?” she
said.
“It isn’t objections exactly. I want to know what you are doing; how you
think this work of yours really does serve women.”
“We are working for the equal citizenship of men and women,” said the
tired woman. “Women have been and are treated as the inferiors of men, we
want to make them their equals.”

“Yes,” said Ann Veronica, “I agree to that. But—”
The tired woman raised her eyebrows in mild protest.
“Isn’t the question more complicated than that?” said Ann Veronica.
“You could have a talk to Miss Kitty Brett this afternoon, if you liked.
Shall I make an appointment for you?”
Miss Kitty Brett was one of the most conspicuous leaders of the
movement. Ann Veronica snatched at the opportunity, and spent most of the
intervening time in the Assyrian Court of the British Museum, reading and
thinking over a little book upon the feminist movement the tired woman
had made her buy. She got a bun and some cocoa in the little refreshment-
room, and then wandered through the galleries up-stairs, crowded with
Polynesian idols and Polynesian dancing-garments, and all the simple
immodest accessories to life in Polynesia, to a seat among the mummies.
She was trying to bring her problems to a head, and her mind insisted upon
being even more discursive and atmospheric than usual. It generalized
everything she put to it.
“Why should women be dependent on men?” she asked; and the question
was at once converted into a system of variations upon the theme of “Why
are things as they are?”—“Why are human beings viviparous?”—“Why are
people hungry thrice a day?”—“Why does one faint at danger?”
She stood for a time looking at the dry limbs and still human face of that
desiccated unwrapped mummy from the very beginnings of social life. It
looked very patient, she thought, and a little self-satisfied. It looked as if it
had taken its world for granted and prospered on that assumption—a world
in which children were trained to obey their elders and the wills of women
over-ruled as a matter of course. It was wonderful to think this thing had
lived, had felt and suffered. Perhaps once it had desired some other human
being intolerably. Perhaps some one had kissed the brow that was now so
cadaverous, rubbed that sunken cheek with loving fingers, held that stringy
neck with passionately living hands. But all of that was forgotten. “In the
end,” it seemed to be thinking, “they embalmed me with the utmost respect
—sound spices chosen to endure—the best! I took my world as I found it.
THINGS ARE SO!”

Part 3
Ann Veronica’s first impression of Kitty Brett was that she was
aggressive and disagreeable; her next that she was a person of amazing
persuasive power. She was perhaps three-and-twenty, and very pink and
healthy-looking, showing a great deal of white and rounded neck above her
business-like but altogether feminine blouse, and a good deal of plump,
gesticulating forearm out of her short sleeve. She had animated dark blue-
gray eyes under her fine eyebrows, and dark brown hair that rolled back
simply and effectively from her broad low forehead. And she was about as
capable of intelligent argument as a runaway steam-roller. She was a trained
being—trained by an implacable mother to one end.
She spoke with fluent enthusiasm. She did not so much deal with Ann
Veronica’s interpolations as dispose of them with quick and use-hardened
repartee, and then she went on with a fine directness to sketch the case for
her agitation, for that remarkable rebellion of the women that was then
agitating the whole world of politics and discussion. She assumed with a
kind of mesmeric force all the propositions that Ann Veronica wanted her to
define.
“What do we want? What is the goal?” asked Ann Veronica.
“Freedom! Citizenship! And the way to that—the way to everything—is
the Vote.”
Ann Veronica said something about a general change of ideas.
“How can you change people’s ideas if you have no power?” said Kitty
Brett.
Ann Veronica was not ready enough to deal with that counter-stroke.
“One doesn’t want to turn the whole thing into a mere sex antagonism.”
“When women get justice,” said Kitty Brett, “there will be no sex
antagonism. None at all. Until then we mean to keep on hammering away.”
“It seems to me that much of a woman’s difficulties are economic.”
“That will follow,” said Kitty Brett—“that will follow.”

She interrupted as Ann Veronica was about to speak again, with a bright
contagious hopefulness. “Everything will follow,” she said.
“Yes,” said Ann Veronica, trying to think where they were, trying to get
things plain again that had seemed plain enough in the quiet of the night.
“Nothing was ever done,” Miss Brett asserted, “without a certain element
of Faith. After we have got the Vote and are recognized as citizens, then we
can come to all these other things.”
Even in the glamour of Miss Brett’s assurance it seemed to Ann Veronica
that this was, after all, no more than the gospel of Miss Miniver with a new
set of resonances. And like that gospel it meant something, something
different from its phrases, something elusive, and yet something that in
spite of the superficial incoherence of its phrasing, was largely essentially
true. There was something holding women down, holding women back, and
if it wasn’t exactly man-made law, man-made law was an aspect of it. There
was something indeed holding the whole species back from the imaginable
largeness of life....
“The Vote is the symbol of everything,” said Miss Brett.
She made an abrupt personal appeal.
“Oh! please don’t lose yourself in a wilderness of secondary
considerations,” she said. “Don’t ask me to tell you all that women can do,
all that women can be. There is a new life, different from the old life of
dependence, possible. If only we are not divided. If only we work together.
This is the one movement that brings women of different classes together
for a common purpose. If you could see how it gives them souls, women
who have taken things for granted, who have given themselves up
altogether to pettiness and vanity....”
“Give me something to do,” said Ann Veronica, interrupting her
persuasions at last. “It has been very kind of you to see me, but I don’t want
to sit and talk and use your time any longer. I want to do something. I want
to hammer myself against all this that pens women in. I feel that I shall
stifle unless I can do something—and do something soon.”

Part 4
It was not Ann Veronica’s fault that the night’s work should have taken
upon itself the forms of wild burlesque. She was in deadly earnest in
everything she did. It seemed to her the last desperate attack upon the
universe that would not let her live as she desired to live, that penned her in
and controlled her and directed her and disapproved of her, the same
invincible wrappering, the same leaden tyranny of a universe that she had
vowed to overcome after that memorable conflict with her father at
Morningside Park.
She was listed for the raid—she was informed it was to be a raid upon the
House of Commons, though no particulars were given her—and told to go
alone to 14, Dexter Street, Westminster, and not to ask any policeman to
direct her. 14, Dexter Street, Westminster, she found was not a house but a
yard in an obscure street, with big gates and the name of Podgers & Carlo,
Carriers and Furniture Removers, thereon. She was perplexed by this, and
stood for some seconds in the empty street hesitating, until the appearance
of another circumspect woman under the street lamp at the corner reassured
her. In one of the big gates was a little door, and she rapped at this. It was
immediately opened by a man with light eyelashes and a manner suggestive
of restrained passion. “Come right in,” he hissed under his breath, with the
true conspirator’s note, closed the door very softly and pointed, “Through
there!”
By the meagre light of a gas lamp she perceived a cobbled yard with four
large furniture vans standing with horses and lamps alight. A slender young
man, wearing glasses, appeared from the shadow of the nearest van. “Are
you A, B, C, or D?” he asked.
“They told me D,” said Ann Veronica.
“Through there,” he said, and pointed with the pamphlet he was carrying.
Ann Veronica found herself in a little stirring crowd of excited women,
whispering and tittering and speaking in undertones.
The light was poor, so that she saw their gleaming faces dimly and
indistinctly. No one spoke to her. She stood among them, watching them

and feeling curiously alien to them. The oblique ruddy lighting distorted
them oddly, made queer bars and patches of shadow upon their clothes. “It’s
Kitty’s idea,” said one, “we are to go in the vans.”
“Kitty is wonderful,” said another.
“Wonderful!”
“I have always longed for prison service,” said a voice, “always. From
the beginning. But it’s only now I’m able to do it.”
A little blond creature close at hand suddenly gave way to a fit of
hysterical laughter, and caught up the end of it with a sob.
“Before I took up the Suffrage,” a firm, flat voice remarked, “I could
scarcely walk up-stairs without palpitations.”
Some one hidden from Ann Veronica appeared to be marshalling the
assembly. “We have to get in, I think,” said a nice little old lady in a bonnet
to Ann Veronica, speaking with a voice that quavered a little. “My dear, can
you see in this light? I think I would like to get in. Which is C?”
Ann Veronica, with a curious sinking of the heart, regarded the black
cavities of the vans. Their doors stood open, and placards with big letters
indicated the section assigned to each. She directed the little old woman and
then made her way to van D. A young woman with a white badge on her
arm stood and counted the sections as they entered their vans.
“When they tap the roof,” she said, in a voice of authority, “you are to
come out. You will be opposite the big entrance in Old Palace Yard. It’s the
public entrance. You are to make for that and get into the lobby if you can,
and so try and reach the floor of the House, crying ‘Votes for Women!’ as
you go.”
She spoke like a mistress addressing school-children.
“Don’t bunch too much as you come out,” she added.
“All right?” asked the man with the light eyelashes, suddenly appearing
in the doorway. He waited for an instant, wasting an encouraging smile in
the imperfect light, and then shut the doors of the van, leaving the women
in darkness....
The van started with a jerk and rumbled on its way.
“It’s like Troy!” said a voice of rapture. “It’s exactly like Troy!”

Part 5
So Ann Veronica, enterprising and a little dubious as ever, mingled with
the stream of history and wrote her Christian name upon the police-court
records of the land.
But out of a belated regard for her father she wrote the surname of some
one else.
Some day, when the rewards of literature permit the arduous research
required, the Campaign of the Women will find its Carlyle, and the
particulars of that marvellous series of exploits by which Miss Brett and her
colleagues nagged the whole Western world into the discussion of women’s
position become the material for the most delightful and amazing
descriptions. At present the world waits for that writer, and the confused
record of the newspapers remains the only resource of the curious. When he
comes he will do that raid of the pantechnicons the justice it deserves; he
will picture the orderly evening scene about the Imperial Legislature in
convincing detail, the coming and going of cabs and motor-cabs and
broughams through the chill, damp evening into New Palace Yard, the
reinforced but untroubled and unsuspecting police about the entries of those
great buildings whose square and panelled Victorian Gothic streams up
from the glare of the lamps into the murkiness of the night; Big Ben shining
overhead, an unassailable beacon, and the incidental traffic of Westminster,
cabs, carts, and glowing omnibuses going to and from the bridge. About the
Abbey and Abingdon Street stood the outer pickets and detachments of the
police, their attention all directed westward to where the women in Caxton
Hall, Westminster, hummed like an angry hive. Squads reached to the very
portal of that centre of disturbance. And through all these defences and into
Old Palace Yard, into the very vitals of the defenders’ position, lumbered
the unsuspected vans.
They travelled past the few idle sightseers who had braved the uninviting
evening to see what the Suffragettes might be doing; they pulled up
unchallenged within thirty yards of those coveted portals.
And then they disgorged.

Were I a painter of subject pictures, I would exhaust all my skill in
proportion and perspective and atmosphere upon the august seat of empire,
I would present it gray and dignified and immense and respectable beyond
any mere verbal description, and then, in vivid black and very small, I
would put in those valiantly impertinent vans, squatting at the base of its
altitudes and pouring out a swift, straggling rush of ominous little black
objects, minute figures of determined women at war with the universe.
Ann Veronica was in their very forefront.
In an instant the expectant calm of Westminster was ended, and the very
Speaker in the chair blenched at the sound of the policemen’s whistles. The
bolder members in the House left their places to go lobbyward, grinning.
Others pulled hats over their noses, cowered in their seats, and feigned that
all was right with the world. In Old Palace Yard everybody ran. They either
ran to see or ran for shelter. Even two Cabinet Ministers took to their heels,
grinning insincerely. At the opening of the van doors and the emergence
into the fresh air Ann Veronica’s doubt and depression gave place to the
wildest exhilaration. That same adventurousness that had already buoyed
her through crises that would have overwhelmed any normally feminine girl
with shame and horror now became uppermost again. Before her was a
great Gothic portal. Through that she had to go.
Past her shot the little old lady in the bonnet, running incredibly fast, but
otherwise still alertly respectable, and she was making a strange threatening
sound as she ran, such as one would use in driving ducks out of a garden
—“B-r-r-r-r-r—!” and pawing with black-gloved hands. The policemen
were closing in from the sides to intervene. The little old lady struck like a
projectile upon the resounding chest of the foremost of these, and then Ann
Veronica had got past and was ascending the steps.
Then most horribly she was clasped about the waist from behind and
lifted from the ground.
At that a new element poured into her excitement, an element of wild
disgust and terror. She had never experienced anything so disagreeable in
her life as the sense of being held helplessly off her feet. She screamed
involuntarily—she had never in her life screamed before—and then she
began to wriggle and fight like a frightened animal against the men who
were holding her.

The affair passed at one leap from a spree to a nightmare of violence and
disgust. Her hair got loose, her hat came over one eye, and she had no arm
free to replace it. She felt she must suffocate if these men did not put her
down, and for a time they would not put her down. Then with an
indescribable relief her feet were on the pavement, and she was being urged
along by two policemen, who were gripping her wrists in an irresistible
expert manner. She was writhing to get her hands loose and found herself
gasping with passionate violence, “It’s damnable!—damnable!” to the
manifest disgust of the fatherly policeman on her right.
Then they had released her arms and were trying to push her away.
“You be off, missie,” said the fatherly policeman. “This ain’t no place for
you.”
He pushed her a dozen yards along the greasy pavement with flat, well-
trained hands that there seemed to be no opposing. Before her stretched
blank spaces, dotted with running people coming toward her, and below
them railings and a statue. She almost submitted to this ending of her
adventure. But at the word “home” she turned again.
“I won’t go home,” she said; “I won’t!” and she evaded the clutch of the
fatherly policeman and tried to thrust herself past him in the direction of
that big portal. “Steady on!” he cried.
A diversion was created by the violent struggles of the little old lady. She
seemed to be endowed with superhuman strength. A knot of three
policemen in conflict with her staggered toward Ann Veronica’s attendants
and distracted their attention. “I WILL be arrested! I WON’T go home!” the
little old lady was screaming over and over again. They put her down, and
she leaped at them; she smote a helmet to the ground.
“You’ll have to take her!” shouted an inspector on horseback, and she
echoed his cry: “You’ll have to take me!” They seized upon her and lifted
her, and she screamed. Ann Veronica became violently excited at the sight.
“You cowards!” said Ann Veronica, “put her down!” and tore herself from a
detaining hand and battered with her fists upon the big red ear and blue
shoulder of the policeman who held the little old lady.
So Ann Veronica also was arrested.
And then came the vile experience of being forced and borne along the
street to the police-station. Whatever anticipation Ann Veronica had formed

of this vanished in the reality. Presently she was going through a swaying,
noisy crowd, whose faces grinned and stared pitilessly in the light of the
electric standards. “Go it, miss!” cried one. “Kick aht at ‘em!” though,
indeed, she went now with Christian meekness, resenting only the thrusting
policemen’s hands. Several people in the crowd seemed to be fighting.
Insulting cries became frequent and various, but for the most part she could
not understand what was said. “Who’ll mind the baby nar?” was one of the
night’s inspirations, and very frequent. A lean young man in spectacles
pursued her for some time, crying “Courage! Courage!” Somebody threw a
dab of mud at her, and some of it got down her neck. Immeasurable disgust
possessed her. She felt draggled and insulted beyond redemption.
She could not hide her face. She attempted by a sheer act of will to end
the scene, to will herself out of it anywhere. She had a horrible glimpse of
the once nice little old lady being also borne stationward, still faintly
battling and very muddy—one lock of grayish hair straggling over her neck,
her face scared, white, but triumphant. Her bonnet dropped off and was
trampled into the gutter. A little Cockney recovered it, and made ridiculous
attempts to get to her and replace it.
“You must arrest me!” she gasped, breathlessly, insisting insanely on a
point already carried; “you shall!”
The police-station at the end seemed to Ann Veronica like a refuge from
unnamable disgraces. She hesitated about her name, and, being prompted,
gave it at last as Ann Veronica Smith, 107A, Chancery Lane....
Indignation carried her through that night, that men and the world could
so entreat her. The arrested women were herded in a passage of the Panton
Street Police-station that opened upon a cell too unclean for occupation, and
most of them spent the night standing. Hot coffee and cakes were sent in to
them in the morning by some intelligent sympathizer, or she would have
starved all day. Submission to the inevitable carried her through the
circumstances of her appearance before the magistrate.
He was no doubt doing his best to express the attitude of society toward
these wearily heroic defendants, but he seemed to be merely rude and unfair
to Ann Veronica. He was not, it seemed, the proper stipendiary at all, and
there had been some demur to his jurisdiction that had ruffled him. He
resented being regarded as irregular. He felt he was human wisdom
prudentially interpolated.... “You silly wimmin,” he said over and over

again throughout the hearing, plucking at his blotting-pad with busy hands.
“You silly creatures! Ugh! Fie upon you!” The court was crowded with
people, for the most part supporters and admirers of the defendants, and the
man with the light eyelashes was conspicuously active and omnipresent.
Ann Veronica’s appearance was brief and undistinguished. She had
nothing to say for herself. She was guided into the dock and prompted by a
helpful police inspector. She was aware of the body of the court, of clerks
seated at a black table littered with papers, of policemen standing about
stiffly with expressions of conscious integrity, and a murmuring background
of the heads and shoulders of spectators close behind her. On a high chair
behind a raised counter the stipendiary’s substitute regarded her
malevolently over his glasses. A disagreeable young man, with red hair and
a loose mouth, seated at the reporter’s table, was only too manifestly
sketching her.
She was interested by the swearing of the witnesses. The kissing of the
book struck her as particularly odd, and then the policemen gave their
evidence in staccato jerks and stereotyped phrases.
“Have you anything to ask the witness?” asked the helpful inspector.
The ribald demons that infested the back of Ann Veronica’s mind urged
various facetious interrogations upon her, as, for example, where the
witness had acquired his prose style. She controlled herself, and answered
meekly, “No.”
“Well, Ann Veronica Smith,” the magistrate remarked when the case was
all before him, “you’re a good-looking, strong, respectable gell, and it’s a
pity you silly young wimmin can’t find something better to do with your
exuberance. Two-and-twenty! I can’t imagine what your parents can be
thinking about to let you get into these scrapes.”
Ann Veronica’s mind was filled with confused unutterable replies.
“You are persuaded to come and take part in these outrageous
proceedings—many of you, I am convinced, have no idea whatever of their
nature. I don’t suppose you could tell me even the derivation of suffrage if I
asked you. No! not even the derivation! But the fashion’s been set and in it
you must be.”
The men at the reporter’s table lifted their eyebrows, smiled faintly, and
leaned back to watch how she took her scolding. One with the appearance

of a bald little gnome yawned agonizingly. They had got all this down
already—they heard the substance of it now for the fourteenth time. The
stipendiary would have done it all very differently.
She found presently she was out of the dock and confronted with the
alternative of being bound over in one surety for the sum of forty pounds—
whatever that might mean or a month’s imprisonment.
“Second class,” said some one, but first and second were all alike to her.
She elected to go to prison.
At last, after a long rumbling journey in a stuffy windowless van, she
reached Canongate Prison—for Holloway had its quota already. It was bad
luck to go to Canongate.
Prison was beastly. Prison was bleak without spaciousness, and pervaded
by a faint, oppressive smell; and she had to wait two hours in the sullenly
defiant company of two unclean women thieves before a cell could be
assigned to her. Its dreariness, like the filthiness of the police cell, was a
discovery for her. She had imagined that prisons were white-tiled places,
reeking of lime-wash and immaculately sanitary. Instead, they appeared to
be at the hygienic level of tramps’ lodging-houses. She was bathed in turbid
water that had already been used. She was not allowed to bathe herself:
another prisoner, with a privileged manner, washed her. Conscientious
objectors to that process are not permitted, she found, in Canongate. Her
hair was washed for her also. Then they dressed her in a dirty dress of
coarse serge and a cap, and took away her own clothes. The dress came to
her only too manifestly unwashed from its former wearer; even the under-
linen they gave her seemed unclean. Horrible memories of things seen
beneath the microscope of the baser forms of life crawled across her mind
and set her shuddering with imagined irritations. She sat on the edge of the
bed—the wardress was too busy with the flood of arrivals that day to
discover that she had it down—and her skin was shivering from the contact
of these garments. She surveyed accommodation that seemed at first merely
austere, and became more and more manifestly inadequate as the moments
fled by. She meditated profoundly through several enormous cold hours on
all that had happened and all that she had done since the swirl of the
suffrage movement had submerged her personal affairs....
Very slowly emerging out of a phase of stupefaction, these personal
affairs and her personal problem resumed possession of her mind. She had

imagined she had drowned them altogether.

CHAPTER THE ELEVENTH
THOUGHTS IN PRISON

Part 1
The first night in prison she found it impossible to sleep. The bed was
hard beyond any experience of hers, the bed-clothes coarse and insufficient,
the cell at once cold and stuffy. The little grating in the door, the sense of
constant inspection, worried her. She kept opening her eyes and looking at
it. She was fatigued physically and mentally, and neither mind nor body
could rest. She became aware that at regular intervals a light flashed upon
her face and a bodiless eye regarded her, and this, as the night wore on,
became a torment....
Capes came back into her mind. He haunted a state between hectic
dreaming and mild delirium, and she found herself talking aloud to him. All
through the night an entirely impossible and monumental Capes confronted
her, and she argued with him about men and women. She visualized him as
in a policeman’s uniform and quite impassive. On some insane score she
fancied she had to state her case in verse. “We are the music and you are the
instrument,” she said; “we are verse and you are prose.

“For men have reason, women rhyme
A man scores always, all the time.”

This couplet sprang into her mind from nowhere, and immediately begot
an endless series of similar couplets that she began to compose and address
to Capes. They came teeming distressfully through her aching brain:

“A man can kick, his skirts don’t tear;
A man scores always, everywhere.

“His dress for no man lays a snare;
A man scores always, everywhere.
For hats that fail and hats that flare;
Toppers their universal wear;
A man scores always, everywhere.

“Men’s waists are neither here nor there;
A man scores always, everywhere.

“A man can manage without hair;
A man scores always, everywhere.

“There are no males at men to stare;

A man scores always, everywhere.

“And children must we women bear—

“Oh, damn!” she cried, as the hundred-and-first couplet or so presented
itself in her unwilling brain.
For a time she worried about that compulsory bath and cutaneous
diseases.
Then she fell into a fever of remorse for the habit of bad language she
had acquired.

“A man can smoke, a man can swear;
A man scores always, everywhere.”

She rolled over on her face, and stuffed her fingers in her ears to shut out
the rhythm from her mind. She lay still for a long time, and her mind
resumed at a more tolerable pace. She found herself talking to Capes in an
undertone of rational admission.
“There is something to be said for the lady-like theory after all,” she
admitted. “Women ought to be gentle and submissive persons, strong only
in virtue and in resistance to evil compulsion. My dear—I can call you that
here, anyhow—I know that. The Victorians over-did it a little, I admit. Their
idea of maidenly innocence was just a blank white—the sort of flat white
that doesn’t shine. But that doesn’t alter the fact that there IS innocence.
And I’ve read, and thought, and guessed, and looked—until MY innocence
—it’s smirched.
“Smirched!...
“You see, dear, one IS passionately anxious for something—what is it?
One wants to be CLEAN. You want me to be clean. You would want me to
be clean, if you gave me a thought, that is....
“I wonder if you give me a thought....
“I’m not a good woman. I don’t mean I’m not a good woman—I mean
that I’m not a GOOD woman. My poor brain is so mixed, dear, I hardly
know what I am saying. I mean I’m not a good specimen of a woman. I’ve
got a streak of male. Things happen to women—proper women—and all
they have to do is to take them well. They’ve just got to keep white. But I’m
always trying to make things happen. And I get myself dirty...
“It’s all dirt that washes off, dear, but it’s dirt.

“The white unaggressive woman who corrects and nurses and serves, and
is worshipped and betrayed—the martyr-queen of men, the white mother....
You can’t do that sort of thing unless you do it over religion, and there’s no
religion in me—of that sort—worth a rap.
“I’m not gentle. Certainly not a gentlewoman.
“I’m not coarse—no! But I’ve got no purity of mind—no real purity of
mind. A good woman’s mind has angels with flaming swords at the portals
to keep out fallen thoughts....
“I wonder if there are any good women really.
“I wish I didn’t swear. I do swear. It began as a joke.... It developed into a
sort of secret and private bad manners. It’s got to be at last like tobacco-ash
over all my sayings and doings....
“‘Go it, missie,’ they said; “kick aht!’
“I swore at that policeman—and disgusted him. Disgusted him!

“For men policemen never blush;
A man in all things scores so much...

“Damn! Things are getting plainer. It must be the dawn creeping in.

“Now here hath been dawning another blue day;
I’m just a poor woman, please take it away.

“Oh, sleep! Sleep! Sleep! Sleep!”

Part 2
“Now,” said Ann Veronica, after the half-hour of exercise, and sitting on
the uncomfortable wooden seat without a back that was her perch by day,
“it’s no good staying here in a sort of maze. I’ve got nothing to do for a
month but think. I may as well think. I ought to be able to think things out.
“How shall I put the question? What am I? What have I got to do with
myself?...
“I wonder if many people HAVE thought things out?
“Are we all just seizing hold of phrases and obeying moods?
“It wasn’t so with old-fashioned people, they knew right from wrong;
they had a clear-cut, religious faith that seemed to explain everything and
give a rule for everything. We haven’t. I haven’t, anyhow. And it’s no good
pretending there is one when there isn’t.... I suppose I believe in God....
Never really thought about Him—people don’t.. .. I suppose my creed is, ‘I
believe rather indistinctly in God the Father Almighty, substratum of the
evolutionary process, and, in a vein of vague sentimentality that doesn’t
give a datum for anything at all, in Jesus Christ, His Son.’...
“It’s no sort of good, Ann Veronica, pretending one does believe when
one doesn’t....
“And as for praying for faith—this sort of monologue is about as near as
any one of my sort ever gets to prayer. Aren’t I asking—asking plainly
now?...
“We’ve all been mixing our ideas, and we’ve got intellectual hot coppers
—every blessed one of us....
“A confusion of motives—that’s what I am!...
“There is this absurd craving for Mr. Capes—the ‘Capes crave,’ they
would call it in America. Why do I want him so badly? Why do I want him,
and think about him, and fail to get away from him?
“It isn’t all of me.
“The first person you love, Ann Veronica, is yourself—get hold of that!
The soul you have to save is Ann Veronica’s soul....”

She knelt upon the floor of her cell and clasped her hands, and remained
for a long time in silence.
“Oh, God!” she said at last, “how I wish I had been taught to pray!”

Part 3
She had some idea of putting these subtle and difficult issues to the
chaplain when she was warned of his advent. But she had not reckoned with
the etiquette of Canongate. She got up, as she had been told to do, at his
appearance, and he amazed her by sitting down, according to custom, on
her stool. He still wore his hat, to show that the days of miracles and Christ
being civil to sinners are over forever. She perceived that his countenance
was only composed by a great effort, his features severely compressed. He
was ruffled, and his ears were red, no doubt from some adjacent
controversy. He classified her as he seated himself.
“Another young woman, I suppose,” he said, “who knows better than her
Maker about her place in the world. Have you anything to ask me?”
Ann Veronica readjusted her mind hastily. Her back stiffened. She
produced from the depths of her pride the ugly investigatory note of the
modern district visitor. “Are you a special sort of clergyman,” she said, after
a pause, and looking down her nose at him, “or do you go to the
Universities?”
“Oh!” he said, profoundly.
He panted for a moment with unuttered replies, and then, with a scornful
gesture, got up and left the cell.
So that Ann Veronica was not able to get the expert advice she certainly
needed upon her spiritual state.

Part 4
After a day or so she thought more steadily. She found herself in a phase
of violent reaction against the suffrage movement, a phase greatly promoted
by one of those unreasonable objections people of Ann Veronica’s
temperament take at times—to the girl in the next cell to her own. She was
a large, resilient girl, with a foolish smile, a still more foolish expression of
earnestness, and a throaty contralto voice. She was noisy and hilarious and
enthusiastic, and her hair was always abominably done. In the chapel she
sang with an open-lunged gusto that silenced Ann Veronica altogether, and
in the exercising-yard slouched round with carelessly dispersed feet. Ann
Veronica decided that “hoydenish ragger” was the only phrase to express
her. She was always breaking rules, whispering asides, intimating signals.
She became at times an embodiment for Ann Veronica of all that made the
suffrage movement defective and unsatisfying.
She was always initiating petty breaches of discipline. Her greatest
exploit was the howling before the mid-day meal. This was an imitation of
the noises made by the carnivora at the Zoological Gardens at feeding-time;
the idea was taken up by prisoner after prisoner until the whole place was
alive with barkings, yappings, roarings, pelican chatterings, and feline
yowlings, interspersed with shrieks of hysterical laughter. To many in that
crowded solitude it came as an extraordinary relief. It was better even than
the hymn-singing. But it annoyed Ann Veronica.
“Idiots!” she said, when she heard this pandemonium, and with particular
reference to this young lady with the throaty contralto next door.
“Intolerable idiots!...”
It took some days for this phase to pass, and it left some scars and
something like a decision. “Violence won’t do it,” said Ann Veronica.
“Begin violence, and the woman goes under....
“But all the rest of our case is right.... Yes.”
As the long, solitary days wore on, Ann Veronica found a number of
definite attitudes and conclusions in her mind.

One of these was a classification of women into women who are and
women who are not hostile to men. “The real reason why I am out of place
here,” she said, “is because I like men. I can talk with them. I’ve never
found them hostile. I’ve got no feminine class feeling. I don’t want any
laws or freedoms to protect me from a man like Mr. Capes. I know that in
my heart I would take whatever he gave....
“A woman wants a proper alliance with a man, a man who is better stuff
than herself. She wants that and needs it more than anything else in the
world. It may not be just, it may not be fair, but things are so. It isn’t law,
nor custom, nor masculine violence settled that. It is just how things happen
to be. She wants to be free—she wants to be legally and economically free,
so as not to be subject to the wrong man; but only God, who made the
world, can alter things to prevent her being slave to the right one.
“And if she can’t have the right one?
“We’ve developed such a quality of preference!”
She rubbed her knuckles into her forehead. “Oh, but life is difficult!” she
groaned. “When you loosen the tangle in one place you tie a knot in
another.... Before there is any change, any real change, I shall be dead—
dead—dead and finished—two hundred years!...”

Part 5
One afternoon, while everything was still, the wardress heard her cry out
suddenly and alarmingly, and with great and unmistakable passion, “Why in
the name of goodness did I burn that twenty pounds?”

Part 6
She sat regarding her dinner. The meat was coarse and disagreeably
served.
“I suppose some one makes a bit on the food,” she said....
“One has such ridiculous ideas of the wicked common people and the
beautiful machinery of order that ropes them in. And here are these places,
full of contagion!
“Of course, this is the real texture of life, this is what we refined secure
people forget. We think the whole thing is straight and noble at bottom, and
it isn’t. We think if we just defy the friends we have and go out into the
world everything will become easy and splendid. One doesn’t realize that
even the sort of civilization one has at Morningside Park is held together
with difficulty. By policemen one mustn’t shock.
“This isn’t a world for an innocent girl to walk about in. It’s a world of
dirt and skin diseases and parasites. It’s a world in which the law can be a
stupid pig and the police-stations dirty dens. One wants helpers and
protectors—and clean water.
“Am I becoming reasonable or am I being tamed?
“I’m simply discovering that life is many-sided and complex and
puzzling. I thought one had only to take it by the throat.
“It hasn’t GOT a throat!”

Part 7
One day the idea of self-sacrifice came into her head, and she made, she
thought, some important moral discoveries.
It came with an extreme effect of re-discovery, a remarkable novelty.
“What have I been all this time?” she asked herself, and answered, “Just
stark egotism, crude assertion of Ann Veronica, without a modest rag of
religion or discipline or respect for authority to cover me!”
It seemed to her as though she had at last found the touchstone of
conduct. She perceived she had never really thought of any one but herself
in all her acts and plans. Even Capes had been for her merely an excitant to
passionate love—a mere idol at whose feet one could enjoy imaginative
wallowings. She had set out to get a beautiful life, a free, untrammelled life,
self-development, without counting the cost either for herself or others.
“I have hurt my father,” she said; “I have hurt my aunt. I have hurt and
snubbed poor Teddy. I’ve made no one happy. I deserve pretty much what
I’ve got....
“If only because of the way one hurts others if one kicks loose and free,
one has to submit....
“Broken-in people! I suppose the world is just all egotistical children and
broken-in people.
“Your little flag of pride must flutter down with the rest of them, Ann
Veronica....
“Compromise—and kindness.
“Compromise and kindness.
“Who are YOU that the world should lie down at your feet?
“You’ve got to be a decent citizen, Ann Veronica. Take your half loaf
with the others. You mustn’t go clawing after a man that doesn’t belong to
you—that isn’t even interested in you. That’s one thing clear.
“You’ve got to take the decent reasonable way. You’ve got to adjust
yourself to the people God has set about you. Every one else does.”

She thought more and more along that line. There was no reason why she
shouldn’t be Capes’ friend. He did like her, anyhow; he was always pleased
to be with her. There was no reason why she shouldn’t be his restrained and
dignified friend. After all, that was life. Nothing was given away, and no
one came so rich to the stall as to command all that it had to offer. Every
one has to make a deal with the world.
It would be very good to be Capes’ friend.
She might be able to go on with biology, possibly even work upon the
same questions that he dealt with....
Perhaps her granddaughter might marry his grandson....
It grew clear to her that throughout all her wild raid for independence she
had done nothing for anybody, and many people had done things for her.
She thought of her aunt and that purse that was dropped on the table, and of
many troublesome and ill-requited kindnesses; she thought of the help of
the Widgetts, of Teddy’s admiration; she thought, with a new-born charity,
of her father, of Manning’s conscientious unselfishness, of Miss Miniver’s
devotion.
“And for me it has been Pride and Pride and Pride!
“I am the prodigal daughter. I will arise and go to my father, and will say
unto him—
“I suppose pride and self-assertion are sin? Sinned against heaven—Yes,
I have sinned against heaven and before thee....
“Poor old daddy! I wonder if he’ll spend much on the fatted calf?...
“The wrappered life-discipline! One comes to that at last. I begin to
understand Jane Austen and chintz covers and decency and refinement and
all the rest of it. One puts gloves on one’s greedy fingers. One learns to sit
up...
“And somehow or other,” she added, after a long interval, “I must pay
Mr. Ramage back his forty pounds.”

CHAPTER THE TWELFTH
ANN VERONICA PUTS THINGS IN ORDER

Part 1
Ann Veronica made a strenuous attempt to carry out her good resolutions.
She meditated long and carefully upon her letter to her father before she
wrote it, and gravely and deliberately again before she despatched it.
“MY DEAR FATHER,” she wrote,—“I have been thinking hard about
everything since I was sent to this prison. All these experiences have taught
me a great deal about life and realities. I see that compromise is more
necessary to life than I ignorantly supposed it to be, and I have been trying
to get Lord Morley’s book on that subject, but it does not appear to be
available in the prison library, and the chaplain seems to regard him as an
undesirable writer.”
At this point she had perceived that she was drifting from her subject.
“I must read him when I come out. But I see very clearly that as things
are a daughter is necessarily dependent on her father and bound while she is
in that position to live harmoniously with his ideals.”
“Bit starchy,” said Ann Veronica, and altered the key abruptly. Her
concluding paragraph was, on the whole, perhaps, hardly starchy enough.
“Really, daddy, I am sorry for all I have done to put you out. May I come
home and try to be a better daughter to you?
“ANN VERONICA.”

Part 2
Her aunt came to meet her outside Canongate, and, being a little
confused between what was official and what was merely a rebellious slight
upon our national justice, found herself involved in a triumphal procession
to the Vindicator Vegetarian Restaurant, and was specifically and personally
cheered by a small, shabby crowd outside that rendezvous. They decided
quite audibly, “She’s an Old Dear, anyhow. Voting wouldn’t do no ‘arm to
‘er.” She was on the very verge of a vegetarian meal before she recovered
her head again. Obeying some fine instinct, she had come to the prison in a
dark veil, but she had pushed this up to kiss Ann Veronica and never drawn
it down again. Eggs were procured for her, and she sat out the subsequent
emotions and eloquence with the dignity becoming an injured lady of good
family. The quiet encounter and home-coming Ann Veronica and she had
contemplated was entirely disorganized by this misadventure; there were no
adequate explanations, and after they had settled things at Ann Veronica’s
lodgings, they reached home in the early afternoon estranged and
depressed, with headaches and the trumpet voice of the indomitable Kitty
Brett still ringing in their ears.
“Dreadful women, my dear!” said Miss Stanley. “And some of them
quite pretty and well dressed. No need to do such things. We must never let
your father know we went. Why ever did you let me get into that
wagonette?”
“I thought we had to,” said Ann Veronica, who had also been a little
under the compulsion of the marshals of the occasion. “It was very tiring.”
“We will have some tea in the drawing-room as soon as ever we can—
and I will take my things off. I don’t think I shall ever care for this bonnet
again. We’ll have some buttered toast. Your poor cheeks are quite sunken
and hollow....”

Part 3
When Ann Veronica found herself in her father’s study that evening it
seemed to her for a moment as though all the events of the past six months
had been a dream. The big gray spaces of London, the shop-lit, greasy,
shining streets, had become very remote; the biological laboratory with its
work and emotions, the meetings and discussions, the rides in hansoms with
Ramage, were like things in a book read and closed. The study seemed
absolutely unaltered, there was still the same lamp with a little chip out of
the shade, still the same gas fire, still the same bundle of blue and white
papers, it seemed, with the same pink tape about them, at the elbow of the
arm-chair, still the same father. He sat in much the same attitude, and she
stood just as she had stood when he told her she could not go to the Fadden
Dance. Both had dropped the rather elaborate politeness of the dining-room,
and in their faces an impartial observer would have discovered little lines of
obstinate wilfulness in common; a certain hardness—sharp, indeed, in the
father and softly rounded in the daughter—but hardness nevertheless, that
made every compromise a bargain and every charity a discount.
“And so you have been thinking?” her father began, quoting her letter
and looking over his slanting glasses at her. “Well, my girl, I wish you had
thought about all these things before these bothers began.”
Ann Veronica perceived that she must not forget to remain eminently
reasonable.
“One has to live and learn,” she remarked, with a passable imitation of
her father’s manner.
“So long as you learn,” said Mr. Stanley.
Their conversation hung.
“I suppose, daddy, you’ve no objection to my going on with my work at
the Imperial College?” she asked.
“If it will keep you busy,” he said, with a faintly ironical smile.
“The fees are paid to the end of the session.”

He nodded twice, with his eyes on the fire, as though that was a formal
statement.
“You may go on with that work,” he said, “so long as you keep in
harmony with things at home. I’m convinced that much of Russell’s
investigations are on wrong lines, unsound lines. Still—you must learn for
yourself. You’re of age—you’re of age.”
“The work’s almost essential for the B.Sc. exam.”
“It’s scandalous, but I suppose it is.”
Their agreement so far seemed remarkable, and yet as a home-coming
the thing was a little lacking in warmth. But Ann Veronica had still to get to
her chief topic. They were silent for a time. “It’s a period of crude views
and crude work,” said Mr. Stanley. “Still, these Mendelian fellows seem
likely to give Mr. Russell trouble, a good lot of trouble. Some of their
specimens—wonderfully selected, wonderfully got up.”
“Daddy,” said Ann Veronica, “these affairs—being away from home has
—cost money.”
“I thought you would find that out.”
“As a matter of fact, I happen to have got a little into debt.”
“NEVER!”
Her heart sank at the change in his expression.
“Well, lodgings and things! And I paid my fees at the College.”
“Yes. But how could you get—Who gave you credit?
“You see,” said Ann Veronica, “my landlady kept on my room while I
was in Holloway, and the fees for the College mounted up pretty
considerably.” She spoke rather quickly, because she found her father’s
question the most awkward she had ever had to answer in her life.
“Molly and you settled about the rooms. She said you HAD some
money.”
“I borrowed it,” said Ann Veronica in a casual tone, with white despair in
her heart.
“But who could have lent you money?”
“I pawned my pearl necklace. I got three pounds, and there’s three on my
watch.”

“Six pounds. H’m. Got the tickets? Yes, but then—you said you
borrowed?”
“I did, too,” said Ann Veronica.
“Who from?”
She met his eye for a second and her heart failed her. The truth was
impossible, indecent. If she mentioned Ramage he might have a fit—
anything might happen. She lied. “The Widgetts,” she said.
“Tut, tut!” he said. “Really, Vee, you seem to have advertised our
relations pretty generally!”
“They—they knew, of course. Because of the Dance.”
“How much do you owe them?”
She knew forty pounds was a quite impossible sum for their neighbors.
She knew, too, she must not hesitate. “Eight pounds,” she plunged, and
added foolishly, “fifteen pounds will see me clear of everything.” She
muttered some unlady-like comment upon herself under her breath and
engaged in secret additions.
Mr. Stanley determined to improve the occasion. He seemed to
deliberate. “Well,” he said at last slowly, “I’ll pay it. I’ll pay it. But I do
hope, Vee, I do hope—this is the end of these adventures. I hope you have
learned your lesson now and come to see—come to realize—how things
are. People, nobody, can do as they like in this world. Everywhere there are
limitations.”
“I know,” said Ann Veronica (fifteen pounds!). “I have learned that. I
mean—I mean to do what I can.” (Fifteen pounds. Fifteen from forty is
twenty-five.)
He hesitated. She could think of nothing more to say.
“Well,” she achieved at last. “Here goes for the new life!”
“Here goes for the new life,” he echoed and stood up. Father and
daughter regarded each other warily, each more than a little insecure with
the other. He made a movement toward her, and then recalled the
circumstances of their last conversation in that study. She saw his purpose
and his doubt hesitated also, and then went to him, took his coat lapels, and
kissed him on the cheek.
“Ah, Vee,” he said, “that’s better! and kissed her back rather clumsily.

“We’re going to be sensible.”
She disengaged herself from him and went out of the room with a grave,
preoccupied expression. (Fifteen pounds! And she wanted forty!)

Part 4
It was, perhaps, the natural consequence of a long and tiring and exciting
day that Ann Veronica should pass a broken and distressful night, a night in
which the noble and self-subduing resolutions of Canongate displayed
themselves for the first time in an atmosphere of almost lurid dismay. Her
father’s peculiar stiffness of soul presented itself now as something
altogether left out of the calculations upon which her plans were based, and,
in particular, she had not anticipated the difficulty she would find in
borrowing the forty pounds she needed for Ramage. That had taken her by
surprise, and her tired wits had failed her. She was to have fifteen pounds,
and no more. She knew that to expect more now was like anticipating a
gold-mine in the garden. The chance had gone. It became suddenly
glaringly apparent to her that it was impossible to return fifteen pounds or
any sum less than twenty pounds to Ramage—absolutely impossible. She
realized that with a pang of disgust and horror.
Already she had sent him twenty pounds, and never written to explain to
him why it was she had not sent it back sharply directly he returned it. She
ought to have written at once and told him exactly what had happened. Now
if she sent fifteen pounds the suggestion that she had spent a five-pound
note in the meanwhile would be irresistible. No! That was impossible. She
would have just to keep the fifteen pounds until she could make it twenty.
That might happen on her birthday—in August.
She turned about, and was persecuted by visions, half memories, half
dreams, of Ramage. He became ugly and monstrous, dunning her,
threatening her, assailing her.
“Confound sex from first to last!” said Ann Veronica. “Why can’t we
propagate by sexless spores, as the ferns do? We restrict each other, we
badger each other, friendship is poisoned and buried under it!... I MUST
pay off that forty pounds. I MUST.”
For a time there seemed no comfort for her even in Capes. She was to see
Capes to-morrow, but now, in this state of misery she had achieved, she felt

assured he would turn his back upon her, take no notice of her at all. And if
he didn’t, what was the good of seeing him?
“I wish he was a woman,” she said, “then I could make him my friend. I
want him as my friend. I want to talk to him and go about with him. Just go
about with him.”
She was silent for a time, with her nose on the pillow, and that brought
her to: “What’s the good of pretending?
“I love him,” she said aloud to the dim forms of her room, and repeated
it, and went on to imagine herself doing acts of tragically dog-like devotion
to the biologist, who, for the purposes of the drama, remained entirely
unconscious of and indifferent to her proceedings.
At last some anodyne formed itself from these exercises, and, with
eyelashes wet with such feeble tears as only three-o’clock-in-the-morning
pathos can distil, she fell asleep.

Part 5
Pursuant to some altogether private calculations she did not go up to the
Imperial College until after mid-day, and she found the laboratory deserted,
even as she desired. She went to the table under the end window at which
she had been accustomed to work, and found it swept and garnished with
full bottles of re-agents. Everything was very neat; it had evidently been
straightened up and kept for her. She put down the sketch-books and
apparatus she had brought with her, pulled out her stool, and sat down. As
she did so the preparation-room door opened behind her. She heard it open,
but as she felt unable to look round in a careless manner she pretended not
to hear it. Then Capes’ footsteps approached. She turned with an effort.
“I expected you this morning,” he said. “I saw—they knocked off your
fetters yesterday.”
“I think it is very good of me to come this afternoon.”
“I began to be afraid you might not come at all.”
“Afraid!”
“Yes. I’m glad you’re back for all sorts of reasons.” He spoke a little
nervously. “Among other things, you know, I didn’t understand quite—I
didn’t understand that you were so keenly interested in this suffrage
question. I have it on my conscience that I offended you—”
“Offended me when?”
“I’ve been haunted by the memory of you. I was rude and stupid. We
were talking about the suffrage—and I rather scoffed.”
“You weren’t rude,” she said.
“I didn’t know you were so keen on this suffrage business.”
“Nor I. You haven’t had it on your mind all this time?”
“I have rather. I felt somehow I’d hurt you.”
“You didn’t. I—I hurt myself.”
“I mean—”

“I behaved like an idiot, that’s all. My nerves were in rags. I was worried.
We’re the hysterical animal, Mr. Capes. I got myself locked up to cool off.
By a sort of instinct. As a dog eats grass. I’m right again now.”
“Because your nerves were exposed, that was no excuse for my touching
them. I ought to have seen—”
“It doesn’t matter a rap—if you’re not disposed to resent the—the way I
behaved.”
“I resent!”
“I was only sorry I’d been so stupid.”
“Well, I take it we’re straight again,” said Capes with a note of relief, and
assumed an easier position on the edge of her table. “But if you weren’t
keen on the suffrage business, why on earth did you go to prison?”
Ann Veronica reflected. “It was a phase,” she said.
He smiled. “It’s a new phase in the life history,” he remarked.
“Everybody seems to have it now. Everybody who’s going to develop into a
woman.”
“There’s Miss Garvice.”
“She’s coming on,” said Capes. “And, you know, you’re altering us all.
I’M shaken. The campaign’s a success.” He met her questioning eye, and
repeated, “Oh! it IS a success. A man is so apt to—to take women a little
too lightly. Unless they remind him now and then not to.... YOU did.”
“Then I didn’t waste my time in prison altogether?”
“It wasn’t the prison impressed me. But I liked the things you said here. I
felt suddenly I understood you—as an intelligent person. If you’ll forgive
my saying that, and implying what goes with it. There’s something—
puppyish in a man’s usual attitude to women. That is what I’ve had on my
conscience.... I don’t think we’re altogether to blame if we don’t take some
of your lot seriously. Some of your sex, I mean. But we smirk a little, I’m
afraid, habitually when we talk to you. We smirk, and we’re a bit—furtive.”
He paused, with his eyes studying her gravely. “You, anyhow, don’t
deserve it,” he said.
Their colloquy was ended abruptly by the apparition of Miss Klegg at the
further door. When she saw Ann Veronica she stood for a moment as if
entranced, and then advanced with outstretched hands. “Veronique!” she

cried with a rising intonation, though never before had she called Ann
Veronica anything but Miss Stanley, and seized her and squeezed her and
kissed her with profound emotion. “To think that you were going to do it—
and never said a word! You are a little thin, but except for that you look—
you look better than ever. Was it VERY horrible? I tried to get into the
police-court, but the crowd was ever so much too big, push as I would....
“I mean to go to prison directly the session is over,” said Miss Klegg.
“Wild horses—not if they have all the mounted police in London—shan’t
keep me out.”

Part 6
Capes lit things wonderfully for Ann Veronica all that afternoon, he was
so friendly, so palpably interested in her, and glad to have her back with
him. Tea in the laboratory was a sort of suffragette reception. Miss Garvice
assumed a quality of neutrality, professed herself almost won over by Ann
Veronica’s example, and the Scotchman decided that if women had a
distinctive sphere it was, at any rate, an enlarging sphere, and no one who
believed in the doctrine of evolution could logically deny the vote to
women “ultimately,” however much they might be disposed to doubt the
advisability of its immediate concession. It was a refusal of expediency, he
said, and not an absolute refusal. The youth with his hair like Russell
cleared his throat and said rather irrelevantly that he knew a man who knew
Thomas Bayard Simmons, who had rioted in the Strangers’ Gallery, and
then Capes, finding them all distinctly pro-Ann Veronica, if not pro-
feminist, ventured to be perverse, and started a vein of speculation upon the
Scotchman’s idea—that there were still hopes of women evolving into
something higher.
He was unusually absurd and ready, and all the time it seemed to Ann
Veronica as a delightful possibility, as a thing not indeed to be entertained
seriously, but to be half furtively felt, that he was being so agreeable
because she had come back again. She returned home through a world that
was as roseate as it had been gray overnight.
But as she got out of the train at Morningside Park Station she had a
shock. She saw, twenty yards down the platform, the shiny hat and broad
back and inimitable swagger of Ramage. She dived at once behind the
cover of the lamp-room and affected serious trouble with her shoe-lace until
he was out of the station, and then she followed slowly and with extreme
discretion until the bifurcation of the Avenue from the field way insured her
escape. Ramage went up the Avenue, and she hurried along the path with a
beating heart and a disagreeable sense of unsolved problems in her mind.
“That thing’s going on,” she told herself. “Everything goes on, confound
it! One doesn’t change anything one has set going by making good
resolutions.”

And then ahead of her she saw the radiant and welcoming figure of
Manning. He came as an agreeable diversion from an insoluble perplexity.
She smiled at the sight of him, and thereat his radiation increased.
“I missed the hour of your release,” he said, “but I was at the Vindicator
Restaurant. You did not see me, I know. I was among the common herd in
the place below, but I took good care to see you.”
“Of course you’re converted?” she said.
“To the view that all those Splendid Women in the movement ought to
have votes. Rather! Who could help it?”
He towered up over her and smiled down at her in his fatherly way.
“To the view that all women ought to have votes whether they like it or
not.”
He shook his head, and his eyes and the mouth under the black mustache
wrinkled with his smile. And as he walked by her side they began a wrangle
that was none the less pleasant to Ann Veronica because it served to banish
a disagreeable preoccupation. It seemed to her in her restored geniality that
she liked Manning extremely. The brightness Capes had diffused over the
world glorified even his rival.

Part 7
The steps by which Ann Veronica determined to engage herself to marry
Manning were never very clear to her. A medley of motives warred in her,
and it was certainly not one of the least of these that she knew herself to be
passionately in love with Capes; at moments she had a giddy intimation that
he was beginning to feel keenly interested in her. She realized more and
more the quality of the brink upon which she stood—the dreadful readiness
with which in certain moods she might plunge, the unmitigated wrongness
and recklessness of such a self-abandonment. “He must never know,” she
would whisper to herself, “he must never know. Or else—Else it will be
impossible that I can be his friend.”
That simple statement of the case was by no means all that went on in
Ann Veronica’s mind. But it was the form of her ruling determination; it
was the only form that she ever allowed to see daylight. What else was
there lurked in shadows and deep places; if in some mood of reverie it came
out into the light, it was presently overwhelmed and hustled back again into
hiding. She would never look squarely at these dream forms that mocked
the social order in which she lived, never admit she listened to the soft
whisperings in her ear. But Manning seemed more and more clearly
indicated as a refuge, as security. Certain simple purposes emerged from the
disingenuous muddle of her feelings and desires. Seeing Capes from day to
day made a bright eventfulness that hampered her in the course she had
resolved to follow. She vanished from the laboratory for a week, a week of
oddly interesting days....
When she renewed her attendance at the Imperial College the third finger
of her left hand was adorned with a very fine old ring with dark blue
sapphires that had once belonged to a great-aunt of Manning’s.
That ring manifestly occupied her thoughts a great deal. She kept pausing
in her work and regarding it, and when Capes came round to her, she first
put her hand in her lap and then rather awkwardly in front of him. But men
are often blind to rings. He seemed to be.

In the afternoon she had considered certain doubts very carefully, and
decided on a more emphatic course of action. “Are these ordinary
sapphires?” she said. He bent to her hand, and she slipped off the ring and
gave it to him to examine.
“Very good,” he said. “Rather darker than most of them. But I’m
generously ignorant of gems. Is it an old ring?” he asked, returning it.
“I believe it is. It’s an engagement ring....” She slipped it on her finger,
and added, in a voice she tried to make matter-of-fact: “It was given to me
last week.”
“Oh!” he said, in a colorless tone, and with his eyes on her face.
“Yes. Last week.”
She glanced at him, and it was suddenly apparent for one instant of
illumination that this ring upon her finger was the crowning blunder of her
life. It was apparent, and then it faded into the quality of an inevitable
necessity.
“Odd!” he remarked, rather surprisingly, after a little interval.
There was a brief pause, a crowded pause, between them.
She sat very still, and his eyes rested on that ornament for a moment, and
then travelled slowly to her wrist and the soft lines of her forearm.
“I suppose I ought to congratulate you,” he said. Their eyes met, and his
expressed perplexity and curiosity. “The fact is—I don’t know why—this
takes me by surprise. Somehow I haven’t connected the idea with you. You
seemed complete—without that.”
“Did I?” she said.
“I don’t know why. But this is like—like walking round a house that
looks square and complete and finding an unexpected long wing running
out behind.”
She looked up at him, and found he was watching her closely. For some
seconds of voluminous thinking they looked at the ring between them, and
neither spoke. Then Capes shifted his eyes to her microscope and the little
trays of unmounted sections beside it. “How is that carmine working?” he
asked, with a forced interest.
“Better,” said Ann Veronica, with an unreal alacrity. “But it still misses
the nucleolus.”

CHAPTER THE THIRTEENTH
THE SAPPHIRE RING

Part 1
For a time that ring set with sapphires seemed to be, after all, the
satisfactory solution of Ann Veronica’s difficulties. It was like pouring a
strong acid over dulled metal. A tarnish of constraint that had recently
spread over her intercourse with Capes vanished again. They embarked
upon an open and declared friendship. They even talked about friendship.
They went to the Zoological Gardens together one Saturday to see for
themselves a point of morphological interest about the toucan’s bill—that
friendly and entertaining bird—and they spent the rest of the afternoon
walking about and elaborating in general terms this theme and the
superiority of intellectual fellowship to all merely passionate relationships.
Upon this topic Capes was heavy and conscientious, but that seemed to her
to be just exactly what he ought to be. He was also, had she known it, more
than a little insincere. “We are only in the dawn of the Age of Friendship,”
he said, “when interest, I suppose, will take the place of passions. Either
you have had to love people or hate them—which is a sort of love, too, in
its way—to get anything out of them. Now, more and more, we’re going to
be interested in them, to be curious about them and—quite mildly-
experimental with them.” He seemed to be elaborating ideas as he talked.
They watched the chimpanzees in the new apes’ house, and admired the
gentle humanity of their eyes—“so much more human than human
beings”—and they watched the Agile Gibbon in the next apartment doing
wonderful leaps and aerial somersaults.
“I wonder which of us enjoys that most,” said Capes—“does he, or do
we?”
“He seems to get a zest—”
“He does it and forgets it. We remember it. These joyful bounds just lace
into the stuff of my memories and stay there forever. Living’s just material.”
“It’s very good to be alive.”
“It’s better to know life than be life.”
“One may do both,” said Ann Veronica.

She was in a very uncritical state that afternoon. When he said, “Let’s go
and see the wart-hog,” she thought no one ever had had so quick a flow of
good ideas as he; and when he explained that sugar and not buns was the
talisman of popularity among the animals, she marvelled at his practical
omniscience.
Finally, at the exit into Regent’s Park, they ran against Miss Klegg. It was
the expression of Miss Klegg’s face that put the idea into Ann Veronica’s
head of showing Manning at the College one day, an idea which she didn’t
for some reason or other carry out for a fortnight.

Part 2
When at last she did so, the sapphire ring took on a new quality in the
imagination of Capes. It ceased to be the symbol of liberty and a remote and
quite abstracted person, and became suddenly and very disagreeably the
token of a large and portentous body visible and tangible.
Manning appeared just at the end of the afternoon’s work, and the
biologist was going through some perplexities the Scotchman had created
by a metaphysical treatment of the skulls of Hyrax and a young African
elephant. He was clearing up these difficulties by tracing a partially
obliterated suture the Scotchman had overlooked when the door from the
passage opened, and Manning came into his universe.
Seen down the length of the laboratory, Manning looked a very
handsome and shapely gentleman indeed, and, at the sight of his eager
advance to his fiancee, Miss Klegg replaced one long-cherished romance
about Ann Veronica by one more normal and simple. He carried a cane and
a silk hat with a mourning-band in one gray-gloved hand; his frock-coat and
trousers were admirable; his handsome face, his black mustache, his
prominent brow conveyed an eager solicitude.
“I want,” he said, with a white hand outstretched, “to take you out to
tea.”
“I’ve been clearing up,” said Ann Veronica, brightly.
“All your dreadful scientific things?” he said, with a smile that Miss
Klegg thought extraordinarily kindly.
“All my dreadful scientific things,” said Ann Veronica.
He stood back, smiling with an air of proprietorship, and looking about
him at the business-like equipment of the room. The low ceiling made him
seem abnormally tall. Ann Veronica wiped a scalpel, put a card over a
watch-glass containing thin shreds of embryonic guinea-pig swimming in
mauve stain, and dismantled her microscope.
“I wish I understood more of biology,” said Manning.

“I’m ready,” said Ann Veronica, closing her microscope-box with a click,
and looking for one brief instant up the laboratory. “We have no airs and
graces here, and my hat hangs from a peg in the passage.”
She led the way to the door, and Manning passed behind her and round
her and opened the door for her. When Capes glanced up at them for a
moment, Manning seemed to be holding his arms all about her, and there
was nothing but quiet acquiescence in her bearing.
After Capes had finished the Scotchman’s troubles he went back into the
preparation-room. He sat down on the sill of the open window, folded his
arms, and stared straight before him for a long time over the wilderness of
tiles and chimney-pots into a sky that was blue and empty. He was not
addicted to monologue, and the only audible comment he permitted himself
at first upon a universe that was evidently anything but satisfactory to him
that afternoon, was one compact and entirely unassigned “Damn!”
The word must have had some gratifying quality, because he repeated it.
Then he stood up and repeated it again. “The fool I have been!” he cried;
and now speech was coming to him. He tried this sentence with expletives.
“Ass!” he went on, still warming. “Muck-headed moral ass! I ought to have
done anything.
“I ought to have done anything!
“What’s a man for?
“Friendship!”
He doubled up his fist, and seemed to contemplate thrusting it through
the window. He turned his back on that temptation. Then suddenly he seized
a new preparation bottle that stood upon his table and contained the better
part of a week’s work—a displayed dissection of a snail, beautifully done—
and hurled it across the room, to smash resoundingly upon the cemented
floor under the bookcase; then, without either haste or pause, he swept his
arm along a shelf of re-agents and sent them to mingle with the debris on
the floor. They fell in a diapason of smashes. “H’m!” he said, regarding the
wreckage with a calmer visage. “Silly!” he remarked after a pause. “One
hardly knows—all the time.”
He put his hands in his pockets, his mouth puckered to a whistle, and he
went to the door of the outer preparation-room and stood there, looking,

save for the faintest intensification of his natural ruddiness, the embodiment
of blond serenity.
“Gellett,” he called, “just come and clear up a mess, will you? I’ve
smashed some things.”

Part 3
There was one serious flaw in Ann Veronica’s arrangements for self-
rehabilitation, and that was Ramage. He hung over her—he and his loan to
her and his connection with her and that terrible evening—a vague,
disconcerting possibility of annoyance and exposure. She could not see any
relief from this anxiety except repayment, and repayment seemed
impossible. The raising of twenty-five pounds was a task altogether beyond
her powers. Her birthday was four months away, and that, at its extremist
point, might give her another five pounds.
The thing rankled in her mind night and day. She would wake in the night
to repeat her bitter cry: “Oh, why did I burn those notes?”
It added greatly to the annoyance of the situation that she had twice seen
Ramage in the Avenue since her return to the shelter of her father’s roof. He
had saluted her with elaborate civility, his eyes distended with
indecipherable meanings.
She felt she was bound in honor to tell the whole affair to Manning
sooner or later. Indeed, it seemed inevitable that she must clear it up with
his assistance, or not at all. And when Manning was not about the thing
seemed simple enough. She would compose extremely lucid and honorable
explanations. But when it came to broaching them, it proved to be much
more difficult than she had supposed.
They went down the great staircase of the building, and, while she sought
in her mind for a beginning, he broke into appreciation of her simple dress
and self-congratulations upon their engagement.
“It makes me feel,” he said, “that nothing is impossible—to have you
here beside me. I said, that day at Surbiton, ‘There’s many good things in
life, but there’s only one best, and that’s the wild-haired girl who’s pulling
away at that oar. I will make her my Grail, and some day, perhaps, if God
wills, she shall become my wife!’”
He looked very hard before him as he said this, and his voice was full of
deep feeling.

“Grail!” said Ann Veronica, and then: “Oh, yes—of course! Anything but
a holy one, I’m afraid.”
“Altogether holy, Ann Veronica. Ah! but you can’t imagine what you are
to me and what you mean to me! I suppose there is something mystical and
wonderful about all women.”
“There is something mystical and wonderful about all human beings. I
don’t see that men need bank it with the women.”
“A man does,” said Manning—“a true man, anyhow. And for me there is
only one treasure-house. By Jove! When I think of it I want to leap and
shout!”
“It would astonish that man with the barrow.”
“It astonishes me that I don’t,” said Manning, in a tone of intense self-
enjoyment.
“I think,” began Ann Veronica, “that you don’t realize—”
He disregarded her entirely. He waved an arm and spoke with a peculiar
resonance. “I feel like a giant! I believe now I shall do great things. Gods!
what it must be to pour out strong, splendid verse—mighty lines! mighty
lines! If I do, Ann Veronica, it will be you. It will be altogether you. I will
dedicate my books to you. I will lay them all at your feet.”
He beamed upon her.
“I don’t think you realize,” Ann Veronica began again, “that I am rather a
defective human being.”
“I don’t want to,” said Manning. “They say there are spots on the sun.
Not for me. It warms me, and lights me, and fills my world with flowers.
Why should I peep at it through smoked glass to see things that don’t affect
me?” He smiled his delight at his companion.
“I’ve got bad faults.”
He shook his head slowly, smiling mysteriously.
“But perhaps I want to confess them.”
“I grant you absolution.”
“I don’t want absolution. I want to make myself visible to you.”
“I wish I could make you visible to yourself. I don’t believe in the faults.
They’re just a joyous softening of the outline—more beautiful than

perfection. Like the flaws of an old marble. If you talk of your faults, I shall
talk of your splendors.”
“I do want to tell you things, nevertheless.”
“We’ll have, thank God! ten myriad days to tell each other things. When I
think of it—”
“But these are things I want to tell you now!”
“I made a little song of it. Let me say it to you. I’ve no name for it yet.
Epithalamy might do.

“Like him who stood on Darien
I view uncharted sea
Ten thousand days, ten thousand nights
Before my Queen and me.

“And that only brings me up to about sixty-five!

“A glittering wilderness of time
That to the sunset reaches
No keel as yet its waves has ploughed
Or gritted on its beaches.

“And we will sail that splendor wide,
From day to day together,
From isle to isle of happiness
Through year’s of God’s own weather.”

“Yes,” said his prospective fellow-sailor, “that’s very pretty.” She stopped
short, full of things un-said. Pretty! Ten thousand days, ten thousand nights!
“You shall tell me your faults,” said Manning. “If they matter to you,
they matter.”
“It isn’t precisely faults,” said Ann Veronica. “It’s something that bothers
me.” Ten thousand! Put that way it seemed so different.
“Then assuredly!” said Manning.
She found a little difficulty in beginning. She was glad when he went on:
“I want to be your city of refuge from every sort of bother. I want to stand
between you and all the force and vileness of the world. I want to make you
feel that here is a place where the crowd does not clamor nor ill-winds
blow.”
“That is all very well,” said Ann Veronica, unheeded.

“That is my dream of you,” said Manning, warming. “I want my life to
be beaten gold just in order to make it a fitting setting for yours. There you
will be, in an inner temple. I want to enrich it with hangings and gladden it
with verses. I want to fill it with fine and precious things. And by degrees,
perhaps, that maiden distrust of yours that makes you shrink from my
kisses, will vanish.... Forgive me if a certain warmth creeps into my words!
The Park is green and gray to-day, but I am glowing pink and gold.... It is
difficult to express these things.”

Part 4
They sat with tea and strawberries and cream before them at a little table
in front of the pavilion in Regent’s Park. Her confession was still unmade.
Manning leaned forward on the table, talking discursively on the probable
brilliance of their married life. Ann Veronica sat back in an attitude of
inattention, her eyes on a distant game of cricket, her mind perplexed and
busy. She was recalling the circumstances under which she had engaged
herself to Manning, and trying to understand a curious development of the
quality of this relationship.
The particulars of her engagement were very clear in her memory. She
had taken care he should have this momentous talk with her on a garden-
seat commanded by the windows of the house. They had been playing
tennis, with his manifest intention looming over her.
“Let us sit down for a moment,” he had said. He made his speech a little
elaborately. She plucked at the knots of her racket and heard him to the end,
then spoke in a restrained undertone.
“You ask me to be engaged to you, Mr. Manning,” she began.
“I want to lay all my life at your feet.”
“Mr. Manning, I do not think I love you.... I want to be very plain with
you. I have nothing, nothing that can possibly be passion for you. I am sure.
Nothing at all.”
He was silent for some moments.
“Perhaps that is only sleeping,” he said. “How can you know?”
“I think—perhaps I am rather a cold-blooded person.”
She stopped. He remained listening attentively.
“You have been very kind to me,” she said.
“I would give my life for you.”
Her heart had warmed toward him. It had seemed to her that life might be
very good indeed with his kindliness and sacrifice about her. She thought of
him as always courteous and helpful, as realizing, indeed, his ideal of
protection and service, as chivalrously leaving her free to live her own life,

rejoicing with an infinite generosity in every detail of her irresponsive
being. She twanged the catgut under her fingers.
“It seems so unfair,” she said, “to take all you offer me and give so little
in return.”
“It is all the world to me. And we are not traders looking at equivalents.”
“You know, Mr. Manning, I do not really want to marry.”
“No.”
“It seems so—so unworthy”—she picked among her phrases “of the
noble love you give—”
She stopped, through the difficulty she found in expressing herself.
“But I am judge of that,” said Manning.
“Would you wait for me?”
Manning was silent for a space. “As my lady wills.”
“Would you let me go on studying for a time?”
“If you order patience.”
“I think, Mr. Manning... I do not know. It is so difficult. When I think of
the love you give me—One ought to give you back love.”
“You like me?”
“Yes. And I am grateful to you....”
Manning tapped with his racket on the turf through some moments of
silence. “You are the most perfect, the most glorious of created things—
tender, frank intellectual, brave, beautiful. I am your servitor. I am ready to
wait for you, to wait your pleasure, to give all my life to winning it. Let me
only wear your livery. Give me but leave to try. You want to think for a
time, to be free for a time. That is so like you, Diana—Pallas Athene!
(Pallas Athene is better.) You are all the slender goddesses. I understand.
Let me engage myself. That is all I ask.”
She looked at him; his face, downcast and in profile, was handsome and
strong. Her gratitude swelled within her.
“You are too good for me,” she said in a low voice.
“Then you—you will?”
A long pause.
“It isn’t fair....”

“But will you?”
“YES.”
For some seconds he had remained quite still.
“If I sit here,” he said, standing up before her abruptly, “I shall have to
shout. Let us walk about. Tum, tum, tirray, tum, tum, tum, te-tum—that
thing of Mendelssohn’s! If making one human being absolutely happy is
any satisfaction to you—”
He held out his hands, and she also stood up.
He drew her close up to him with a strong, steady pull. Then suddenly, in
front of all those windows, he folded her in his arms and pressed her to him,
and kissed her unresisting face.
“Don’t!” cried Ann Veronica, struggling faintly, and he released her.
“Forgive me,” he said. “But I am at singing-pitch.”
She had a moment of sheer panic at the thing she had done. “Mr.
Manning,” she said, “for a time—Will you tell no one? Will you keep this—
our secret? I’m doubtful—Will you please not even tell my aunt?”
“As you will,” he said. “But if my manner tells! I cannot help it if that
shows. You only mean a secret for a little time?”
“Just for a little time,” she said; “yes....”
But the ring, and her aunt’s triumphant eye, and a note of approval in her
father’s manner, and a novel disposition in him to praise Manning in a just,
impartial voice had soon placed very definite qualifications upon that
covenanted secrecy.

Part 5
At first the quality of her relationship to Manning seemed moving and
beautiful to Ann Veronica. She admired and rather pitied him, and she was
unfeignedly grateful to him. She even thought that perhaps she might come
to love him, in spite of that faint indefinable flavor of absurdity that
pervaded his courtly bearing. She would never love him as she loved Capes,
of course, but there are grades and qualities of love. For Manning it would
be a more temperate love altogether. Much more temperate; the discreet and
joyless love of a virtuous, reluctant, condescending wife. She had been
quite convinced that an engagement with him and at last a marriage had
exactly that quality of compromise which distinguishes the ways of the
wise. It would be the wrappered world almost at its best. She saw herself
building up a life upon that—a life restrained, kindly, beautiful, a little
pathetic and altogether dignified; a life of great disciplines and suppressions
and extensive reserves...
But the Ramage affair needed clearing up, of course; it was a flaw upon
that project. She had to explain about and pay off that forty pounds....
Then, quite insensibly, her queenliness had declined. She was never able
to trace the changes her attitude had undergone, from the time when she
believed herself to be the pampered Queen of Fortune, the crown of a good
man’s love (and secretly, but nobly, worshipping some one else), to the time
when she realized she was in fact just a mannequin for her lover’s
imagination, and that he cared no more for the realities of her being, for the
things she felt and desired, for the passions and dreams that might move
her, than a child cares for the sawdust in its doll. She was the actress his
whim had chosen to play a passive part....
It was one of the most educational disillusionments in Ann Veronica’s
career.
But did many women get anything better?
This afternoon, when she was urgent to explain her hampering and
tainting complication with Ramage, the realization of this alien quality in
her relationship with Manning became acute. Hitherto it had been qualified

by her conception of all life as a compromise, by her new effort to be
unexacting of life. But she perceived that to tell Manning of her Ramage
adventures as they had happened would be like tarring figures upon a water-
color. They were in different key, they had a different timbre. How could
she tell him what indeed already began to puzzle herself, why she had
borrowed that money at all? The plain fact was that she had grabbed a bait.
She had grabbed! She became less and less attentive to his meditative, self-
complacent fragments of talk as she told herself this. Her secret thoughts
made some hasty, half-hearted excursions into the possibility of telling the
thing in romantic tones—Ramage was as a black villain, she as a white,
fantastically white, maiden.... She doubted if Manning would even listen to
that. He would refuse to listen and absolve her unshriven.
Then it came to her with a shock, as an extraordinary oversight, that she
could never tell Manning about Ramage—never.
She dismissed the idea of doing so. But that still left the forty pounds!...
Her mind went on generalizing. So it would always be between herself
and Manning. She saw her life before her robbed of all generous illusions,
the wrappered life unwrappered forever, vistas of dull responses, crises of
make-believe, years of exacting mutual disregard in a misty garden of fine
sentiments.
But did any woman get anything better from a man? Perhaps every
woman conceals herself from a man perforce!...
She thought of Capes. She could not help thinking of Capes. Surely
Capes was different. Capes looked at one and not over one, spoke to one,
treated one as a visible concrete fact. Capes saw her, felt for her, cared for
her greatly, even if he did not love her. Anyhow, he did not sentimentalize
her. And she had been doubting since that walk in the Zoological Gardens
whether, indeed, he did simply care for her. Little things, almost
impalpable, had happened to justify that doubt; something in his manner
had belied his words. Did he not look for her in the morning when she
entered—come very quickly to her? She thought of him as she had last seen
him looking down the length of the laboratory to see her go. Why had he
glanced up—quite in that way?...
The thought of Capes flooded her being like long-veiled sunlight
breaking again through clouds. It came to her like a dear thing rediscovered,
that she loved Capes. It came to her that to marry any one but Capes was

impossible. If she could not marry him, she would not marry any one. She
would end this sham with Manning. It ought never to have begun. It was
cheating, pitiful cheating. And then if some day Capes wanted her—saw fit
to alter his views upon friendship....
Dim possibilities that she would not seem to look at even to herself
gesticulated in the twilight background of her mind.
She leaped suddenly at a desperate resolution, and in one moment had
made it into a new self. She flung aside every plan she had in life, every
discretion. Of course, why not? She would be honest, anyhow!
She turned her eyes to Manning.
He was sitting back from the table now, with one arm over the back of
his green chair and the other resting on the little table. He was smiling
under his heavy mustache, and his head was a little on one side as he looked
at her.
“And what was that dreadful confession you had to make?” he was
saying. His quiet, kindly smile implied his serene disbelief in any
confessible thing. Ann Veronica pushed aside a tea-cup and the vestiges of
her strawberries and cream, and put her elbows before her on the table. “Mr.
Manning,” she said, “I HAVE a confession to make.”
“I wish you would use my Christian name,” he said.
She attended to that, and then dismissed it as unimportant.
Something in her voice and manner conveyed an effect of unwonted
gravity to him. For the first time he seemed to wonder what it might be that
she had to confess. His smile faded.
“I don’t think our engagement can go on,” she plunged, and felt exactly
that loss of breath that comes with a dive into icy water.
“But, how,” he said, sitting up astonished beyond measure, “not go on?”
“I have been thinking while you have been talking. You see—I didn’t
understand.”
She stared hard at her finger-nails. “It is hard to express one’s self, but I
do want to be honest with you. When I promised to marry you I thought I
could; I thought it was a possible arrangement. I did think it could be done.
I admired your chivalry. I was grateful.”
She paused.

“Go on,” he said.
She moved her elbow nearer to him and spoke in a still lower tone. “I
told you I did not love you.”
“I know,” said Manning, nodding gravely. “It was fine and brave of you.”
“But there is something more.”
She paused again.
“I—I am sorry—I didn’t explain. These things are difficult. It wasn’t
clear to me that I had to explain.... I love some one else.”
They remained looking at each other for three or four seconds. Then
Manning flopped back in his chair and dropped his chin like a man shot.
There was a long silence between them.
“My God!” he said at last, with tremendous feeling, and then again, “My
God!”
Now that this thing was said her mind was clear and calm. She heard this
standard expression of a strong soul wrung with a critical coldness that
astonished herself. She realized dimly that there was no personal thing
behind his cry, that countless myriads of Mannings had “My God!”-ed with
an equal gusto at situations as flatly apprehended. This mitigated her
remorse enormously. He rested his brow on his hand and conveyed
magnificent tragedy by his pose.
“But why,” he said in the gasping voice of one subduing an agony, and
looked at her from under a pain-wrinkled brow, “why did you not tell me
this before?”
“I didn’t know—I thought I might be able to control myself.”
“And you can’t?”
“I don’t think I ought to control myself.”
“And I have been dreaming and thinking—”
“I am frightfully sorry....”
“But—This bolt from the blue! My God! Ann Veronica, you don’t
understand. This—this shatters a world!”
She tried to feel sorry, but her sense of his immense egotism was strong
and clear.
He went on with intense urgency.

“Why did you ever let me love you? Why did you ever let me peep
through the gates of Paradise? Oh! my God! I don’t begin to feel and realize
this yet. It seems to me just talk; it seems to me like the fancy of a dream.
Tell me I haven’t heard. This is a joke of yours.” He made his voice very
low and full, and looked closely into her face.
She twisted her fingers tightly. “It isn’t a joke,” she said. “I feel shabby
and disgraced.... I ought never to have thought of it. Of you, I mean....”
He fell back in his chair with an expression of tremendous desolation.
“My God!” he said again....
They became aware of the waitress standing over them with book and
pencil ready for their bill. “Never mind the bill,” said Manning tragically,
standing up and thrusting a four-shilling piece into her hand, and turning a
broad back on her astonishment. “Let us walk across the Park at least,” he
said to Ann Veronica. “Just at present my mind simply won’t take hold of
this at all.... I tell you—never mind the bill. Keep it! Keep it!”

Part 6
They walked a long way that afternoon. They crossed the Park to the
westward, and then turned back and walked round the circle about the
Royal Botanical Gardens and then southwardly toward Waterloo. They
trudged and talked, and Manning struggled, as he said, to “get the hang of it
all.”
It was a long, meandering talk, stupid, shameful, and unavoidable. Ann
Veronica was apologetic to the bottom of her soul. At the same time she was
wildly exultant at the resolution she had taken, the end she had made to her
blunder. She had only to get through this, to solace Manning as much as she
could, to put such clumsy plasterings on his wounds as were possible, and
then, anyhow, she would be free—free to put her fate to the test. She made
a few protests, a few excuses for her action in accepting him, a few lame
explanations, but he did not heed them or care for them. Then she realized
that it was her business to let Manning talk and impose his own
interpretations upon the situation so far as he was concerned. She did her
best to do this. But about his unknown rival he was acutely curious.
He made her tell him the core of the difficulty.
“I cannot say who he is,” said Ann Veronica, “but he is a married man....
No! I do not even know that he cares for me. It is no good going into that.
Only I just want him. I just want him, and no one else will do. It is no good
arguing about a thing like that.”
“But you thought you could forget him.”
“I suppose I must have thought so. I didn’t understand. Now I do.”
“By God!” said Manning, making the most of the word, “I suppose it’s
fate. Fate! You are so frank so splendid!
“I’m taking this calmly now,” he said, almost as if he apologized,
“because I’m a little stunned.”
Then he asked, “Tell me! has this man, has he DARED to make love to
you?”
Ann Veronica had a vicious moment. “I wish he had,” she said.

“But—”
The long inconsecutive conversation by that time was getting on her
nerves. “When one wants a thing more than anything else in the world,” she
said with outrageous frankness, “one naturally wishes one had it.”
She shocked him by that. She shattered the edifice he was building up of
himself as a devoted lover, waiting only his chance to win her from a
hopeless and consuming passion.
“Mr. Manning,” she said, “I warned you not to idealize me. Men ought
not to idealize any woman. We aren’t worth it. We’ve done nothing to
deserve it. And it hampers us. You don’t know the thoughts we have; the
things we can do and say. You are a sisterless man; you have never heard
the ordinary talk that goes on at a girls’ boarding-school.”
“Oh! but you ARE splendid and open and fearless! As if I couldn’t allow!
What are all these little things? Nothing! Nothing! You can’t sully yourself.
You can’t! I tell you frankly you may break off your engagement to me—I
shall hold myself still engaged to you, yours just the same. As for this
infatuation—it’s like some obsession, some magic thing laid upon you. It’s
not you—not a bit. It’s a thing that’s happened to you. It is like some
accident. I don’t care. In a sense I don’t care. It makes no difference.... All
the same, I wish I had that fellow by the throat! Just the virile, unregenerate
man in me wishes that....
“I suppose I should let go if I had.
“You know,” he went on, “this doesn’t seem to me to end anything.
“I’m rather a persistent person. I’m the sort of dog, if you turn it out of
the room it lies down on the mat at the door. I’m not a lovesick boy. I’m a
man, and I know what I mean. It’s a tremendous blow, of course—but it
doesn’t kill me. And the situation it makes!—the situation!”
Thus Manning, egotistical, inconsecutive, unreal. And Ann Veronica
walked beside him, trying in vain to soften her heart to him by the thought
of how she had ill-used him, and all the time, as her feet and mind grew
weary together, rejoicing more and more that at the cost of this one
interminable walk she escaped the prospect of—what was it?—“Ten
thousand days, ten thousand nights” in his company. Whatever happened
she need never return to that possibility.

“For me,” Manning went on, “this isn’t final. In a sense it alters nothing.
I shall still wear your favor—even if it is a stolen and forbidden favor—in
my casque.... I shall still believe in you. Trust you.”
He repeated several times that he would trust her, though it remained
obscure just exactly where the trust came in.
“Look here,” he cried out of a silence, with a sudden flash of
understanding, “did you mean to throw me over when you came out with
me this afternoon?”
Ann Veronica hesitated, and with a startled mind realized the truth. “No,”
she answered, reluctantly.
“Very well,” said Manning. “Then I don’t take this as final. That’s all.
I’ve bored you or something.... You think you love this other man! No
doubt you do love him. Before you have lived—”
He became darkly prophetic. He thrust out a rhetorical hand.
“I will MAKE you love me! Until he has faded—faded into a memory...”
He saw her into the train at Waterloo, and stood, a tall, grave figure, with
hat upraised, as the carriage moved forward slowly and hid him. Ann
Veronica sat back with a sigh of relief. Manning might go on now idealizing
her as much as he liked. She was no longer a confederate in that. He might
go on as the devoted lover until he tired. She had done forever with the Age
of Chivalry, and her own base adaptations of its traditions to the
compromising life. She was honest again.
But when she turned her thoughts to Morningside Park she perceived the
tangled skein of life was now to be further complicated by his romantic
importunity.

CHAPTER THE FOURTEENTH
THE COLLAPSE OF THE PENITENT

Part 1
Spring had held back that year until the dawn of May, and then spring
and summer came with a rush together. Two days after this conversation
between Manning and Ann Veronica, Capes came into the laboratory at
lunch-time and found her alone there standing by the open window, and not
even pretending to be doing anything.
He came in with his hands in his trousers pockets and a general air of
depression in his bearing. He was engaged in detesting Manning and
himself in almost equal measure. His face brightened at the sight of her, and
he came toward her.
“What are you doing?” he asked.
“Nothing,” said Ann Veronica, and stared over her shoulder out of the
window.
“So am I.... Lassitude?”
“I suppose so.”
“I can’t work.”
“Nor I,” said Ann Veronica.
Pause.
“It’s the spring,” he said. “It’s the warming up of the year, the coming of
the light mornings, the way in which everything begins to run about and
begin new things. Work becomes distasteful; one thinks of holidays. This
year—I’ve got it badly. I want to get away. I’ve never wanted to get away
so much.”
“Where do you go?”
“Oh!—Alps.”
“Climbing?”
“Yes.”
“That’s rather a fine sort of holiday!”
He made no answer for three or four seconds.

“Yes,” he said, “I want to get away. I feel at moments as though I could
bolt for it.... Silly, isn’t it? Undisciplined.”
He went to the window and fidgeted with the blind, looking out to where
the tree-tops of Regent’s Park showed distantly over the houses. He turned
round toward her and found her looking at him and standing very still.
“It’s the stir of spring,” he said.
“I believe it is.”
She glanced out of the window, and the distant trees were a froth of hard
spring green and almond blossom. She formed a wild resolution, and, lest
she should waver from it, she set about at once to realize it. “I’ve broken off
my engagement,” she said, in a matter-of-fact tone, and found her heart
thumping in her neck. He moved slightly, and she went on, with a slight
catching of her breath: “It’s a bother and disturbance, but you see—” She
had to go through with it now, because she could think of nothing but her
preconceived words. Her voice was weak and flat.
“I’ve fallen in love.”
He never helped her by a sound.
“I—I didn’t love the man I was engaged to,” she said. She met his eyes
for a moment, and could not interpret their expression. They struck her as
cold and indifferent.
Her heart failed her and her resolution became water. She remained
standing stiffly, unable even to move. She could not look at him through an
interval that seemed to her a vast gulf of time. But she felt his lax figure
become rigid.
At last his voice came to release her tension.
“I thought you weren’t keeping up to the mark. You—It’s jolly of you to
confide in me. Still—” Then, with incredible and obviously deliberate
stupidity, and a voice as flat as her own, he asked, “Who is the man?”
Her spirit raged within her at the dumbness, the paralysis that had fallen
upon her. Grace, confidence, the power of movement even, seemed gone
from her. A fever of shame ran through her being. Horrible doubts assailed
her. She sat down awkwardly and helplessly on one of the little stools by
her table and covered her face with her hands.
“Can’t you SEE how things are?” she said.

Part 2
Before Capes could answer her in any way the door at the end of the
laboratory opened noisily and Miss Klegg appeared. She went to her own
table and sat down. At the sound of the door Ann Veronica uncovered a
tearless face, and with one swift movement assumed a conversational
attitude. Things hung for a moment in an awkward silence.
“You see,” said Ann Veronica, staring before her at the window-sash,
“that’s the form my question takes at the present time.”
Capes had not quite the same power of recovery. He stood with his hands
in his pockets looking at Miss Klegg’s back. His face was white. “It’s—it’s
a difficult question.” He appeared to be paralyzed by abstruse acoustic
calculations. Then, very awkwardly, he took a stool and placed it at the end
of Ann Veronica’s table, and sat down. He glanced at Miss Klegg again, and
spoke quickly and furtively, with eager eyes on Ann Veronica’s face.
“I had a faint idea once that things were as you say they are, but the affair
of the ring—of the unexpected ring—puzzled me. Wish SHE”—he
indicated Miss Klegg’s back with a nod—“was at the bottom of the sea.... I
would like to talk to you about this—soon. If you don’t think it would be a
social outrage, perhaps I might walk with you to your railway station.”
“I will wait,” said Ann Veronica, still not looking at him, “and we will go
into Regent’s Park. No—you shall come with me to Waterloo.”
“Right!” he said, and hesitated, and then got up and went into the
preparation-room.

Part 3
For a time they walked in silence through the back streets that lead
southward from the College. Capes bore a face of infinite perplexity.
“The thing I feel most disposed to say, Miss Stanley,” he began at last, “is
that this is very sudden.”
“It’s been coming on since first I came into the laboratory.”
“What do you want?” he asked, bluntly.
“You!” said Ann Veronica.
The sense of publicity, of people coming and going about them, kept
them both unemotional. And neither had any of that theatricality which
demands gestures and facial expression.
“I suppose you know I like you tremendously?” he pursued.
“You told me that in the Zoological Gardens.”
She found her muscles a-tremble. But there was nothing in her bearing
that a passer-by would have noted, to tell of the excitement that possessed
her.
“I”—he seemed to have a difficulty with the word—“I love you. I’ve told
you that practically already. But I can give it its name now. You needn’t be
in any doubt about it. I tell you that because it puts us on a footing....”
They went on for a time without another word.
“But don’t you know about me?” he said at last.
“Something. Not much.”
“I’m a married man. And my wife won’t live with me for reasons that I
think most women would consider sound.... Or I should have made love to
you long ago.”
There came a silence again.
“I don’t care,” said Ann Veronica.
“But if you knew anything of that—”
“I did. It doesn’t matter.”

“Why did you tell me? I thought—I thought we were going to be
friends.”
He was suddenly resentful. He seemed to charge her with the ruin of their
situation. “Why on earth did you TELL me?” he cried.
“I couldn’t help it. It was an impulse. I HAD to.”
“But it changes things. I thought you understood.”
“I had to,” she repeated. “I was sick of the make-believe. I don’t care!
I’m glad I did. I’m glad I did.”
“Look here!” said Capes, “what on earth do you want? What do you
think we can do? Don’t you know what men are, and what life is?—to come
to me and talk to me like this!”
“I know—something, anyhow. But I don’t care; I haven’t a spark of
shame. I don’t see any good in life if it hasn’t got you in it. I wanted you to
know. And now you know. And the fences are down for good. You can’t
look me in the eyes and say you don’t care for me.”
“I’ve told you,” he said.
“Very well,” said Ann Veronica, with an air of concluding the discussion.
They walked side by side for a time.
“In that laboratory one gets to disregard these passions,” began Capes.
“Men are curious animals, with a trick of falling in love readily with girls
about your age. One has to train one’s self not to. I’ve accustomed myself to
think of you—as if you were like every other girl who works at the schools
—as something quite outside these possibilities. If only out of loyalty to co-
education one has to do that. Apart from everything else, this meeting of
ours is a breach of a good rule.”
“Rules are for every day,” said Ann Veronica. “This is not every day. This
is something above all rules.”
“For you.”
“Not for you?”
“No. No; I’m going to stick to the rules.... It’s odd, but nothing but cliche
seems to meet this case. You’ve placed me in a very exceptional position,
Miss Stanley.” The note of his own voice exasperated him. “Oh, damn!” he
said.

She made no answer, and for a time he debated some problems with
himself.
“No!” he said aloud at last.
“The plain common-sense of the case,” he said, “is that we can’t possibly
be lovers in the ordinary sense. That, I think, is manifest. You know, I’ve
done no work at all this afternoon. I’ve been smoking cigarettes in the
preparation-room and thinking this out. We can’t be lovers in the ordinary
sense, but we can be great and intimate friends.”
“We are,” said Ann Veronica.
“You’ve interested me enormously....”
He paused with a sense of ineptitude. “I want to be your friend,” he said.
“I said that at the Zoo, and I mean it. Let us be friends—as near and close as
friends can be.”
Ann Veronica gave him a pallid profile.
“What is the good of pretending?” she said.
“We don’t pretend.”
“We do. Love is one thing and friendship quite another. Because I’m
younger than you.... I’ve got imagination.... I know what I am talking about.
Mr. Capes, do you think... do you think I don’t know the meaning of love?”

Part 4
Capes made no answer for a time.
“My mind is full of confused stuff,” he said at length. “I’ve been thinking
—all the afternoon. Oh, and weeks and months of thought and feeling there
are bottled up too.... I feel a mixture of beast and uncle. I feel like a
fraudulent trustee. Every rule is against me—Why did I let you begin this? I
might have told—”
“I don’t see that you could help—”
“I might have helped—”
“You couldn’t.”
“I ought to have—all the same.
“I wonder,” he said, and went off at a tangent. “You know about my
scandalous past?”
“Very little. It doesn’t seem to matter. Does it?”
“I think it does. Profoundly.”
“How?”
“It prevents our marrying. It forbids—all sorts of things.”
“It can’t prevent our loving.”
“I’m afraid it can’t. But, by Jove! it’s going to make our loving a fiercely
abstract thing.”
“You are separated from your wife?”
“Yes, but do you know how?”
“Not exactly.”
“Why on earth—? A man ought to be labelled. You see, I’m separated
from my wife. But she doesn’t and won’t divorce me. You don’t understand
the fix I am in. And you don’t know what led to our separation. And, in fact,
all round the problem you don’t know and I don’t see how I could possibly
have told you before. I wanted to, that day in the Zoo. But I trusted to that
ring of yours.”
“Poor old ring!” said Ann Veronica.